A treatise concerning the broken succession of the crown of England: inculcated, about the later end of the reign of Queen Elisabeth. Not impertinent for the better compleating of the general information intended.
         Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A91489 of text R203153 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E481_2). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 271 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 84 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A91489
         Wing P574
         Thomason E481_2
         ESTC R203153
         99863215
         99863215
         115404
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A91489)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 115404)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 77:E482[2])
      
       
         
           
             A treatise concerning the broken succession of the crown of England: inculcated, about the later end of the reign of Queen Elisabeth. Not impertinent for the better compleating of the general information intended.
             Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610.
          
           167, [1] p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             Printed anno Dom. 1655.
          
           
             X3v refers to "This manuscript treatise .. coming from the hands of a popish priest, and comprehending the substance of what was written and published by Father Parson's the Jesuit, under the name of Doleman", i.e. Robert Parsons.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "May. 30".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Kings and rulers -- Succession -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- Kings and rulers -- Succession -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A91489  R203153  (Thomason E481_2).  civilwar no A treatise concerning the broken succession of the crown of England::  inculcated, about the later end of the reign of Queen Elisabeth. Not Parsons, Robert 1655    45385 11 0 0 0 0 0 2 B  The  rate of 2 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-04 Jason Colman
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-04 Jason Colman
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           TREATISE
           Concerning
           the
           BROKEN
           SUCCESSION
           OF
           THE
           CROWN
           OF
           ENGLAND
           :
           Inculcated
           ,
           about
           the
           later
           end
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           
             Elisabeth
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           impertinent
           for
           the
           better
           Compleating
           of
           the
           General
           Information
           intended
           .
        
         
           
             LONDON
             :
          
           Printed
           Anno
           Dom.
           1655.
           
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           OUT
           OF
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Purpose
             of
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             THE
             Purpose
             of
             this
             Treatise
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             the
             next
             Successor
             of
             
               England
            
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             doubtful
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Part
             of
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             The
             Civil
             Lawyer
             declareth
             ,
             That
             
             albeit
             the
             Titles
             by
             Succession
             were
             clear
             ,
             yet
             that
             as
             things
             stand
             now
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Countries
             neer
             adjoyning
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             great
             Doubt
             which
             of
             them
             shall
             prevail
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Part.
             
          
           
             The
             Temporal
             Lawyer
             sheweth
             that
             the
             Titles
             and
             Pretensions
             of
             all
             the
             Ten
             or
             Eleven
             Families
             of
             the
             English
             Blood
             Royal
             ,
             which
             remain
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             are
             Ambiguous
             and
             Doubtful
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Common
             Laws
             of
             
               England
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             That
             Succession
             by
             Nearness
             of
             Blood
             is
             not
             by
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Divine
             ;
             but
             onely
             by
             Humane
             and
             Positive
             Laws
             of
             every
             particular
             Countrie
             ,
             and
             consequently
             may
             be
             altered
             by
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             CAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Such
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             of
             whom
             no
             good
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             .
          
           
             THE
             Government
             is
             Ordained
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             therefore
             no
             Reason
             or
             Law
             ,
             Religion
             or
             Wisdom
             in
             the
             World
             can
             admit
             such
             Persons
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             whom
             no
             Good
             ,
             but
             Destruction
             may
             be
             expected
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             by
             a
             natural
             Fool
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             were
             a
             Turk
             ,
             or
             Moor
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             
               Other
               Conditions
               ,
               besides
               Prioritie
               ,
               are
               requisite
               ,
               which
               are
               assigned
               by
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
               
                 Ergò
                 ,
              
               Some
               other
               Conditions
               also
               must
               needs
               be
               requisite
               ,
               besides
               the
               meer
               Prioritie
               in
               Blood
               ;
               and
               these
               Conditions
               are
               not
               prescribed
               by
               anie
               Law
               of
               Nature
               or
               Divine
               ,
               but
               assigned
               and
               limited
               out
               by
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               every
               particular
               Countrie
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               the
               Prince
               is
               bound
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               live
               in
               Companie
               cometh
               of
               Nature
               ;
               but
               the
               Form
               thereof
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               everie
               Countrie
               .
            
             
               The
               Sociabilitie
               ,
               or
               inclination
               to
               live
               together
               in
               Companie
               ,
               man
               with
               man
               (
               whereof
               ensueth
               both
               Citie
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               as
               
                 Aristotle
              
               gathereth
               )
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               Government
               and
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               which
               is
               necessarie
               for
               the
               maintaining
               of
               that
               Societie
               ,
               is
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               Author
               of
               Nature
               ;
               But
               the
               particular
               Form
               or
               manner
               of
               this
               or
               that
               Government
               ,
               in
               this
               or
               that
               fashion
               ,
               is
               not
               by
               Law
               either
               Natural
               or
               Divine
               ,
               but
               ordained
               by
               particular
               positive
               Laws
               of
               everie
               Countrie
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               were
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               or
               Divine
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               all
               one
               in
               all
               Countries
               ,
               seeing
               God
               and
               Nature
               is
               one
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               live
               in
               Company
               is
               Natural
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               Common wealths
               .
            
             
               All
               ground
               of
               Realms
               and
               Common-wealths
               dependeth
               of
               this
               Point
               ,
               as
               of
               their
               first
               Principle
               ,
               
                 For
                 that
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 the
                 good
                 Government
                 of
                 a
                 Multitude
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 one
                 :
              
               And
               therefore
               all
               old
               Philosophers
               ,
               
               Law-makers
               ,
               
               and
               wise
               men
               ,
               that
               have
               treated
               of
               Government
               or
               Common-wealths
               ,
               as
               
                 Plato
                 ,
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               do
               make
               their
               entrance
               from
               this
               first
               Principle
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               
                 man
                 by
                 Nature
                 is
                 sociable
                 ,
                 and
                 inclined
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Companie
                 ,
              
               whereof
               do
               proceed
               first
               ,
               all
               private
               Houses
               ,
               then
               Villages
               ,
               then
               Towns
               ,
               then
               Cities
               ,
               then
               Kingdoms
               and
               Common-wealths
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Proof
               .
               Inclination
               Universal
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               Nations
               ,
               never
               so
               wilde
               or
               barbarous
               ,
               we
               see
               by
               experience
               that
               by
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               
               they
               endeavor
               to
               live
               together
               ,
               either
               in
               Towns
               ,
               Caves
               ,
               Woods
               ,
               Tents
               ,
               or
               other
               like
               manner
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               each
               Countrie
               ;
               which
               universal
               instinct
               could
               never
               be
               but
               by
               impression
               of
               Nature
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Speech
               .
            
             
               The
               use
               of
               Speech
               is
               given
               to
               man
               for
               this
               end
               and
               purpose
               ,
               otherwise
               little
               available
               were
               it
               ,
               
               if
               men
               should
               live
               alone
               ,
               and
               converse
               with
               none
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Imbecillitie
               and
               Nakedness
               of
               Man
               .
            
             
               Man
               is
               born
               more
               infirm
               and
               naked
               ,
               than
               all
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               provide
               and
               defend
               himself
               ,
               
               but
               by
               the
               help
               of
               others
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               token
               that
               he
               is
               born
               to
               live
               in
               company
               ,
               both
               for
               his
               necessitie
               to
               be
               holpen
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               his
               own
               commodious
               living
               ,
               seeing
               no
               man
               of
               himself
               is
               sufficient
               for
               himself
               ;
               wherefore
               wittily
               said
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 That
                 ho
                 which
                 flieth
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Societie
                 ,
                 is
                 either
              
               Deus
               
                 aut
              
               Bellua
               ;
               
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Beast
                 :
              
               for
               that
               either
               he
               doth
               it
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               no
               need
               of
               any
               ,
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               God
               ;
               or
               else
               for
               that
               he
               will
               do
               good
               to
               none
               ,
               and
               feeleth
               not
               that
               natural
               instinct
               ,
               which
               man
               hath
               to
               live
               in
               conversation
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               sign
               rather
               of
               a
               Beast
               ,
               than
               of
               a
               Man
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               4.
               
               The
               use
               of
               Justice
               and
               Friendship
               .
            
             
               If
               man
               should
               not
               live
               in
               companie
               of
               others
               ,
               Justice
               and
               Friendship
               should
               be
               utterly
               in
               vain
               ;
               Justice
               ,
               whose
               office
               is
               ,
               
                 To
                 distribute
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 own
                 :
              
               and
               Friendship
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               necessary
               and
               equal
               ,
               
               
                 Vt
                 nec
                 aquâ
                 ,
                 saith
              
               Cicero
               ,
               
                 nec
                 igne
                 ,
                 nec
                 ipso
                 sole
                 pluribus
                 in
                 locis
                 utamur
                 quàm
                 amicitiâ
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               By
               the
               Holie
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 Dixit
                 quoque
                 Dominus
                 Deus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 non
                 est
                 bonum
                 hominem
                 esse
                 solum
                 ,
                 faciamus
                 ei
                 adjutorium
                 simile
                 sibi
                 .
              
               Of
               which
               words
               is
               deduced
               ,
               That
               as
               this
               first
               Societie
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               was
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               so
               great
               purpose
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               be
               holpen
               by
               th'
               other
               ;
               so
               all
               other
               Societies
               ,
               which
               grow
               of
               this
               first
               ,
               stand
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               of
               God's
               Ordination
               ,
               for
               the
               self
               same
               end
               of
               man's
               utilitie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Government
               and
               Superioritie
               is
               also
               of
               Nature
               .
               1.
               
               Necessitie
               .
            
             
               Without
               Government
               ,
               Superioritie
               and
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               the
               aforesaid
               Societie
               can
               in
               no
               wise
               subsist
               :
               it
               followeth
               therefore
               that
               Government
               is
               of
               Nature
               ,
               aswel
               as
               the
               Societie
               it self
               .
               For
               except
               there
               be
               some
               Order
               kept
               among
               men
               ,
               to
               reward
               Virtue
               ,
               chasten
               Vice
               ,
               and
               relieve
               the
               Afflicted
               ,
               
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               hoped
               for
               ,
               
                 but
                 horror
                 and
                 confusion
                 ;
              
               for
               that
               one
               would
               devour
               and
               consume
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Consent
               of
               Nations
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               never
               yet
               Nation
               found
               ,
               among
               whom
               men
               living
               together
               had
               not
               some
               kind
               of
               Magistrates
               or
               Superiors
               to
               Govern
               them
               ;
               
               which
               general
               Consent
               ,
               
                 Cicero
              
               calleth
               
                 Ipsius
                 vocem
                 naturae
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               3.
               
               Civil
               Law
               .
            
             
               The
               Civil
               Law
               proveth
               also
               this
               point
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               Digests
               ,
               where
               the
               second
               title
               of
               the
               First
               Book
               is
               ,
               
                 De
                 originie
                 juris
                 &
                 omnium
                 Magistratuum
                 ,
              
               
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Civil
               Law
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Magistrates
               ;
               which
               beginning
               is
               referred
               to
               the
               Principle
               of
               natural
               instinct
               ,
               and
               God's
               institution
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Holie
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               God
               concurreth
               also
               expresly
               with
               this
               instinct
               of
               Nature
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               saith
               to
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
              
               
               
                 By
                 me
                 Kings
                 do
                 Reign
                 ;
              
               And
               S.
               
                 Paul
              
               to
               the
               
                 Romans
              
               avoucheth
               ,
               
                 That
                 Authoritie
                 is
                 not
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 which
                 resisteth
                 Authoritie
                 ,
                 resisteth
                 God
                 .
                 Viz.
              
               Authoritie
               in
               it self
               according
               to
               the
               first
               institution
               ,
               as
               also
               lawfully
               laid
               upon
               any
               persons
               ,
               but
               not
               wrongfully
               .
            
          
           
             
               Particular
               Form
               of
               Government
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Nature
               ,
               but
               free
               to
               every
               Country
               .
            
             
               So
               those
               two
               aforesaid
               Points
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               The
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               are
               of
               Nature
               ;
               But
               the
               particular
               Forms
               of
               Government
               are
               left
               unto
               every
               Nation
               and
               Country
               to
               chuse
               ,
               either
               
                 Democratia
                 ,
                 Aristocratia
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Monarchia
                 ,
              
               according
               as
               they
               shall
               like
               best
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               were
               determined
               by
               God
               or
               Nature
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               all
               one
               in
               all
               Nations
               ;
               which
               they
               are
               not
               :
               seeing
               we
               see
               that
               every
               Nation
               almost
               hath
               her
               particular
               Form
               ,
               or
               manner
               of
               Government
               :
               
               And
               the
               cause
               of
               these
               Differences
               
                 Aristotle
              
               attributeth
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               men's
               Natures
               ,
               Customs
               ,
               Educations
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               causes
               ,
               that
               make
               them
               make
               choice
               of
               such
               ,
               or
               such
               Forms
               of
               Government
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Diversitie
               of
               Government
               in
               divers
               Countries
               and
               Times
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               Difference
               of
               Government
               is
               not
               in
               divers
               Countries
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               at
               divers
               times
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Countrie
               :
               For
               the
               Romans
               first
               had
               Kings
               ,
               &
               after
               rejecting
               them
               for
               their
               evil
               Government
               ,
               they
               chose
               Consuls
               
                 annual
                 ,
              
               whose
               Authoritie
               was
               limited
               by
               a
               multitude
               of
               Senators
               ,
               and
               these
               mens
               Power
               by
               the
               Tribunes
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               somtime
               Dictators
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               be
               Governed
               by
               Emperors
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               many
               Common-wealths
               both
               of
               Asia
               and
               Greece
               ;
               and
               at
               this
               day
               of
               Europe
               .
            
             
               In
               Italie
               ,
               now
               divided
               into
               so
               many
               Common-wealths
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               them
               almost
               keepeth
               a
               different
               Form
               of
               Government
               :
               Millan
               ,
               as
               also
               Burgundie
               ,
               Lorayne
               ,
               Bavire
               ,
               Gasconie
               ,
               and
               Brittanie
               the
               lesser
               ,
               were
               once
               distinct
               Kingdoms
               ,
               now
               Dukedoms
               .
               Whole
               Germanie
               ,
               many
               yeers
               together
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               now
               is
               divided
               into
               so
               many
               Dukedoms
               ,
               Earldoms
               ,
               and
               other
               Titles
               of
               Supreme
               Princes
               .
            
             
               Castile
               ,
               Arragon
               ,
               Portugal
               ,
               Barcelona
               ,
               which
               were
               first
               Earldoms
               only
               ,
               and
               after
               Dukedoms
               ,
               and
               then
               Kingdoms
               ,
               are
               now
               all
               united
               under
               one
               Monarch
               :
               Boëme
               and
               Polonia
               ,
               Dukedoms
               once
               ,
               now
               Kingdoms
               .
               France
               first
               a
               Monarchie
               ,
               under
               
                 Pharamond
                 ,
                 Clodion
                 ,
                 Merouye
                 ,
                 Childerick
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Clodovaeus
                 ,
              
               was
               after
               divided
               into
               Four
               Kingdoms
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               one
               of
               Paris
               ,
               another
               of
               Soissons
               ,
               the
               third
               of
               Orleans
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               of
               Metz
               :
               and
               afterwards
               made
               one
               Monarchie
               again
               .
               
                 England
              
               first
               a
               Monarchie
               under
               the
               Britaines
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               Province
               under
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               after
               divided
               into
               Seven
               Kingdoms
               at
               once
               under
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               
               and
               now
               a
               Monarchie
               again
               under
               the
               English
               .
               The
               People
               of
               Israël
               also
               were
               under
               divers
               manners
               of
               Government
               ,
               in
               divers
               times
               ;
               first
               under
               Patriarchs
               ,
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Jacob
                 :
              
               then
               under
               Captains
               ,
               as
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Josue
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               then
               under
               Judges
               ,
               as
               
                 Othoniel
                 ,
                 
                 Acod
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Gedeon
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               then
               under
               High
               Priests
               ,
               as
               
                 Hely
              
               and
               
                 Samuel
                 :
              
               then
               under
               Kings
               ,
               as
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               then
               under
               Captains
               and
               High
               Priests
               again
               ,
               as
               
                 Zorobabel
                 ,
                 Judas
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               until
               they
               were
               brought
               under
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             
               So
               as
               there
               can
               be
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Common-wealth
               hath
               power
               to
               chuse
               their
               own
               fashion
               of
               Government
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               change
               it
               upon
               reasonable
               causes
               ;
               and
               God
               no
               doubt
               doth
               approve
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Common-wealth
               limiteth
               the
               Governors
               Authoritie
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               the
               Common-wealth
               hath
               this
               Authoritie
               to
               chuse
               and
               change
               her
               Government
               ,
               so
               hath
               she
               also
               to
               limit
               the
               same
               with
               Laws
               and
               Conditions
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Consuls
               of
               Rome
               were
               but
               for
               one
               year
               ,
               other
               Officers
               and
               Magistrates
               for
               more
               ,
               as
               their
               Common-wealth
               did
               allot
               them
               .
               The
               Dukes
               of
               Venice
               at
               this
               day
               are
               for
               their
               Lives
               ;
               those
               of
               Genoa
               for
               two
               years
               .
               The
               Dukedoms
               of
               Ferrata
               ,
               Urbin
               ,
               and
               Parma
               ,
               are
               limited
               only
               to
               Heirs
               Male
               ;
               &
               for
               defect
               therof
               ,
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Sea
               of
               Rome
               ;
               as
               Florence
               ,
               and
               Mantua
               ,
               for
               like
               defects
               to
               the
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               a
               Natural
               Prince
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               .
            
             
               When
               men
               talk
               of
               a
               Natural
               Prince
               ,
               and
               Natural
               Successor
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               understood
               of
               one
               that
               is
               born
               within
               the
               same
               Realm
               or
               Countrie
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               our
               own
               natural
               blood
               ,
               it
               hath
               some
               sence
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               meant
               as
               though
               any
               Prince
               had
               his
               particular
               Government
               or
               Interest
               to
               Succeed
               by
               Institution
               of
               Nature
               ,
               it
               is
               ridiculous
               ;
               for
               that
               Nature
               giveth
               it
               not
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               declared
               ,
               but
               the
               particular
               Constitution
               of
               every
               Common-wealth
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Of
             the
             Form
             of
             Monarchies
             and
             Kingdoms
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             the
             different
             Laws
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Obtained
             ,
             Holden
             ,
             and
             Governed
             in
             divers
             Countries
             .
          
           
             CAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             A
             Monarchie
             the
             best
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               ARistotle
               ,
               Seneca
               ,
            
             and
             
               Plutarch
            
             do
             hold
             a
             Kingdom
             to
             be
             the
             most
             perfect
             Common-wealth
             among
             all
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             first
             .
          
           
             
               His
               Antiquity
               .
            
             
               Of
               all
               other
               it
               is
               the
               most
               ancient
               ;
               for
               we
               read
               that
               among
               the
               Syrians
               ,
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               ,
               their
               first
               Governors
               were
               Kings
               .
               
               And
               when
               the
               Children
               of
               Israël
               did
               ask
               a
               King
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 Samuel
              
               (
               1000.
               years
               before
               the
               coming
               
               of
               Christ
               )
               they
               alleged
               for
               one
               Reason
               ,
               
               That
               all
               Nations
               round
               about
               them
               had
               Kings
               for
               their
               Governors
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               very
               same
               time
               the
               chiefest
               Cities
               and
               Common-wealths
               of
               Greece
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Lacedemonians
               ,
               Athenians
               ,
               Corinthians
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               
               were
               governed
               by
               Kings
               .
               The
               Romans
               also
               began
               with
               Kings
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               resembleth
               the
               Government
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Nature
               .
            
             
               This
               kind
               of
               Government
               (
               as
               do
               gather
               S.
               
               
                 Hierom
              
               and
               S.
               
                 Chrysostom
              
               )
               resembleth
               most
               of
               all
               the
               Government
               of
               God
               ,
               
               that
               is
               but
               one
               :
               representeth
               the
               excellencie
               of
               one
               Son
               ,
               of
               one
               Soul
               in
               the
               Bodie
               :
               it
               is
               also
               most
               conformable
               unto
               Nature
               ,
               by
               example
               of
               the
               Bees
               which
               do
               chuse
               unto
               themselves
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               do
               live
               under
               a
               Monarchie
               .
            
          
           
             
               St.
               Peter's
               Authoritie
               .
            
             
               
                 Subjecti
                 estote
                 omni
                 humanae
                 Creaturae
                 propter
                 Deum
                 ,
              
               
               
                 sive
                 Regi
                 quasi
                 precellenti
                 ,
                 sive
                 Ducibus
                 ab
                 eo
                 missis
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               saith
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               seemeth
               to
               signifie
               that
               a
               King's
               Government
               is
               the
               best
               among
               all
               others
               ;
               seeing
               at
               this
               time
               when
               he
               wrote
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               the
               chief
               Governor
               of
               the
               world
               was
               not
               called
               King
               ,
               but
               Emperor
               ;
               though
               indeed
               between
               the
               title
               of
               King
               and
               Emperor
               there
               is
               little
               or
               no
               difference
               in
               substance
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               name
               .
            
          
           
             
               Utilities
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               This
               Government
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               his
               Effects
               and
               Utilitie
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               :
               For
               in
               the
               Monarchie
               of
               one
               King
               there
               is
               more
               Unitie
               ,
               Agreement
               ,
               and
               Conformity
               ,
               and
               thereby
               also
               Celerity
               commonly
               in
               dispatching
               of
               business
               ,
               and
               in
               defending
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               than
               where
               many
               Heads
               be
               :
               less
               Passions
               also
               in
               one
               man
               ,
               than
               in
               many
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Inconvenieneies
               of
               other
               Governments
               ,
               as
               of
               DEMOCRATIA
               .
            
             
               In
               
                 Democratia
                 ,
              
               especially
               where
               Cunning
               men
               are
               admitted
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               the
               Orators
               in
               Athens
               ,
               and
               the
               Tribunes
               in
               Rome
               ,
               who
               could
               move
               the
               Waves
               ,
               raise
               up
               the
               Winds
               ,
               and
               kindle
               the
               Fire
               of
               the
               vulgar
               peoples
               Affections
               ,
               Passions
               ,
               and
               Furies
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               Sedition
               ,
               Trouble
               ,
               Tumults
               ,
               Outrages
               ,
               and
               Injustice
               committed
               upon
               every
               little
               occasion
               :
               By
               which
               we
               see
               that
               of
               all
               Common-wealths
               ,
               these
               of
               Popular
               Government
               have
               soonest
               come
               to
               ruine
               ;
               as
               do
               witness
               not
               only
               the
               old
               examples
               of
               Greece
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               and
               Africa
               ,
               but
               also
               many
               Cities
               in
               Italie
               ,
               who
               upon
               the
               Fall
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               took
               up
               unto
               themselves
               Popular
               Governments
               ,
               wherein
               they
               could
               never
               rest
               ,
               until
               they
               came
               under
               the
               Monarchie
               of
               one
               Prince
               or
               other
               ,
               as
               at
               this
               day
               they
               do
               remain
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               ARISTOCRATIA
               .
            
             
               For
               
                 Aristocratia
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               doth
               participate
               of
               
                 Monarchia
              
               and
               
                 Democratia
                 ,
              
               or
               rather
               tempereth
               them
               both
               :
               so
               hath
               it
               both
               good
               and
               evil
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               yet
               inclineth
               more
               to
               the
               evil
               ,
               for
               the
               dis-union
               that
               commonly
               by
               mans
               infirmitie
               and
               malice
               is
               among
               those
               heads
               :
               For
               which
               cause
               the
               States
               of
               Venice
               and
               Genoa
               ,
               which
               were
               wont
               to
               have
               simply
               this
               Government
               of
               Aristocratia
               ,
               were
               inforced
               in
               the
               end
               to
               chuse
               Dukes
               .
               The
               Division
               and
               Factions
               among
               the
               Senators
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               was
               the
               cause
               why
               Aid
               was
               not
               sent
               to
               
                 Hannibal
              
               their
               Captain
               in
               Italie
               after
               his
               so
               great
               and
               important
               Victorie
               at
               Canna
               ;
               
               which
               was
               the
               very
               cause
               of
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               ,
               
               and
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               own
               .
               As
               also
               afterwards
               the
               Emulations
               and
               Discord
               of
               the
               Romane
               
               Senators
               in
               the
               Affairs
               and
               Contentions
               of
               
                 Marius
              
               and
               
                 Sylla
                 ;
              
               and
               of
               
                 Pompey
              
               and
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               all
               their
               Destruction
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Common-wealth
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Why
               Helps
               are
               given
               to
               Kings
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               it
               appeareth
               that
               of
               all
               other
               Governments
               Monarchie
               is
               the
               best
               :
               But
               for
               that
               a
               King
               is
               a
               Man
               as
               others
               be
               ,
               and
               thereby
               not
               only
               subject
               to
               Errors
               in
               Judgment
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               passionate
               Affections
               in
               his
               Will
               ;
               It
               was
               necessarie
               ,
               That
               the
               Common-wealth
               should
               assign
               him
               the
               best
               Helps
               that
               might
               be
               for
               Directing
               and
               Rectifying
               both
               his
               Will
               and
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lawes
               the
               first
               Help
               ,
               why
               given
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Help
               is
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               which
               
                 Aristotle
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Est
                 mens
                 quaedam
                 nullo
                 perturbata
                 affectu
                 :
              
               
               and
               in
               the
               same
               place
               addeth
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 which
                 joyneth
                 a
                 Law
                 to
                 Govern
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               
               
                 joyneth
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 joyneth
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 his
                 Affection
                 to
                 Govern
                 ,
                 joyneth
                 a
                 Beast
                 :
              
               So
               that
               a
               Prince
               Ruling
               by
               Law
               ,
               is
               more
               than
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               Deified
               ;
               and
               a
               Prince
               Ruling
               by
               Affections
               ,
               is
               less
               than
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               Brutified
               .
               In
               another
               place
               also
               the
               same
               Philosopher
               saith
               ,
               That
               a
               Prince
               that
               Ruleth
               hemself
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               Appetite
               and
               Affections
               ,
               
               
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Beasts
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 furious
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ;
              
               for
               that
               nothing
               is
               so
               outragious
               as
               Injustice
               armed
               ,
               and
               no
               Armor
               is
               so
               strong
               ,
               as
               Wit
               and
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Councils
               the
               second
               Help
               ,
               why
               given
               .
            
             
               The
               Monarchie
               of
               ENGLAND
               tempered
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Help
               that
               Common-wealths
               do
               assign
               to
               their
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               be
               certain
               Councils
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               the
               Parlament
               of
               England
               and
               France
               ,
               the
               Courts
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               Diets
               in
               Germanie
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               matter
               of
               great
               Moment
               can
               be
               concluded
               :
               And
               besides
               this
               commonly
               every
               King
               hath
               his
               Privie
               Council
               ,
               whom
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               hear
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               done
               to
               temper
               somwhat
               the
               absolute
               Form
               of
               a
               Monarchie
               ,
               whose
               danger
               is
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               sole
               Authoritie
               ,
               to
               fall
               into
               Tyrannie
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Aristotle
              
               noteth
               .
               [
               In
               the
               Monarchie
               of
               England
               all
               the
               Three
               Forms
               of
               Government
               do
               enter
               more
               or
               less
               ;
               In
               that
               there
               is
               one
               King
               or
               Queen
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Monarchie
               :
               In
               that
               it
               hath
               certain
               Councils
               which
               must
               be
               heard
               ,
               it
               participateth
               of
               Aristocratia
               ;
               And
               in
               that
               the
               Commonaltie
               have
               their
               Voices
               and
               Burgesses
               in
               Parlament
               ,
               it
               taketh
               part
               also
               of
               Democratia
               .
               ]
               All
               which
               limitations
               come
               from
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               as
               having
               Authoritie
               above
               their
               Princes
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
            
          
           
             
               Restraint
               of
               Kings
               among
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             
               Why
               Kinglie
               Government
               left
               in
               Rome
               .
            
             
               This
               Restraint
               hath
               been
               in
               all
               Times
               and
               Countries
               ;
               
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               The
               Romans
               that
               began
               with
               Kings
               ,
               gave
               their
               Kings
               as
               great
               and
               absolute
               Authoritie
               as
               ours
               have
               now
               adaies
               ,
               but
               yet
               their
               next
               in
               Blood
               Succeeded
               them
               not
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               but
               new
               Kings
               were
               Chosen
               partlie
               by
               the
               Senate
               ,
               and
               partlie
               by
               the
               People
               .
               So
               as
               of
               Three
               
                 *
              
               most
               excellent
               Kings
               that
               ensued
               immediatelie
               after
               
                 Romulus
                 ,
              
               none
               were
               of
               
               the
               Blood
               ,
               nor
               yet
               Romans
               born
               ,
               but
               rather
               Strangers
               Chosen
               for
               their
               Virtue
               and
               Valor
               :
               
               So
               for
               the
               neglecting
               of
               their
               Laws
               the
               Senators
               slew
               
                 Romulus
              
               their
               first
               King
               ,
               and
               cut
               him
               in
               pieces
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               expelled
               
                 Tarquinius
                 Superbus
              
               their
               last
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Posteritie
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               the
               Name
               and
               Government
               of
               Kings
               ,
               which
               was
               changed
               in
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Consuls
               .
            
          
           
             
               Restraint
               of
               Kings
               among
               the
               Grecians
               .
            
             
               In
               Greece
               ,
               and
               namely
               among
               the
               Lacedemonians
               ,
               
               their
               Kings
               Authoritie
               was
               so
               restrained
               by
               certain
               Officers
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               called
               
                 Ephori
              
               (
               which
               commonly
               were
               five
               in
               number
               )
               as
               they
               were
               not
               only
               chastened
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               Deprived
               ,
               and
               somtimes
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               Restraint
               of
               Kings
               in
               Christendom
               .
            
             
               In
               Germanie
               .
            
             
               The
               Emperor
               can
               neither
               make
               War
               ,
               nor
               exact
               any
               Contribution
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               Money
               thereunto
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               free
               leave
               and
               Consent
               of
               all
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Germane
               Dyet
               or
               Parlament
               ;
               And
               for
               his
               Children
               or
               next
               in
               Kinn
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               action
               ,
               interest
               ,
               or
               pretence
               to
               Succeed
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               free
               Election
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               be
               thought
               worthie
               :
               Nay
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Points
               that
               the
               Emperor
               must
               Swear
               at
               his
               entrance
               is
               this
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Peculiar
                 or
                 Hereditarie
                 to
                 his
                 Familie
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 it
                 unto
                 the
                 Seven
                 Electors
                 ,
                 free
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 Chuse
                 his
                 Successor
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
              
               Gregory
               
                 the
                 Fift
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emperor
              
               Charles
               
                 the
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               In
               Polonia
               and
               Bohemia
               .
            
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               Polonia
               and
               Bohemia
               can
               neither
               do
               any
               thing
               of
               great
               Moment
               ,
               
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               certain
               principal
               men
               called
               Palatines
               or
               Castellans
               ;
               neither
               may
               their
               Children
               of
               next
               Blood
               Succeed
               except
               they
               be
               Chosen
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               Spain
               ,
               France
               ,
               and
               England
               .
            
             
               In
               Spain
               ,
               France
               ,
               and
               England
               ,
               the
               Privileges
               of
               Kings
               are
               far
               more
               eminent
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Power
               and
               Succession
               ;
               for
               their
               Authoritie
               is
               much
               more
               absolute
               ,
               and
               their
               next
               in
               Blood
               do
               ordinarily
               Succeed
               :
               for
               as
               touching
               Authoritie
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               and
               Spain
               have
               greater
               than
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ;
               for
               that
               everie
               Ordination
               of
               these
               Two
               Kings
               is
               Law
               in
               it self
               ,
               without
               further
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               which
               holdeth
               not
               in
               England
               ,
               where
               no
               general
               Law
               can
               be
               made
               without
               Consent
               of
               Parlament
               .
               But
               in
               the
               other
               Point
               of
               Succession
               ,
               the
               restraint
               is
               far
               greater
               in
               those
               other
               Two
               Countries
               than
               in
               England
               .
               For
               in
               Spain
               the
               next
               in
               Blood
               cannot
               Succeed
               be
               he
               never
               so
               lawfully
               Discended
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               new
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               States
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               expresly
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Two
               ancient
               Councils
               of
               Toledo
               the
               Fourth
               and
               Fifth
               .
               Nor
               can
               the
               King
               of
               Spain's
               own
               Son
               at
               this
               day
               be
               called
               Prince
               ,
               
               except
               he
               be
               first
               Sworn
               by
               the
               said
               Nobilitie
               and
               Estates
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               it
               practiced
               in
               the
               King
               
                 Philip's
              
               Children
               .
               In
               France
               ,
               Women
               ,
               neither
               any
               of
               their
               Issue
               ,
               though
               Male
               ,
               are
               admitted
               to
               Succeed
               in
               the
               Crown
               :
               And
               therefore
               was
               
                 Edward
              
               3d.
               of
               England
               ,
               though
               Son
               and
               Heir
               unto
               a
               Daughter
               of
               France
               ,
               
               which
               was
               left
               by
               her
               Three
               Brethren
               Sole
               Heir
               to
               King
               
                 Phillip
              
               
                 *
              
               the
               fair
               her
               Father
               ,
               put
               by
               the
               Crown
               ;
               As
               also
               was
               the
               King
               of
               Navar
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               
               Son
               and
               Heir
               unto
               this
               Womans
               eldest
               Brothers
               Daughter
               named
               
                 Lewis
                 Huttin
                 ;
              
               
               notwithstanding
               all
               their
               allegations
               :
               And
               
                 Philip
                 de
                 Valois
                 ,
              
               a
               Brothers
               Son
               of
               
                 Philip
              
               the
               fair's
               ,
               preferred
               to
               it
               by
               General
               Decree
               of
               the
               States
               of
               France
               ,
               
               and
               by
               Verdict
               of
               the
               whole
               Parlament
               of
               Paris
               .
               
               And
               albeit
               the
               Law
               Salica
               ,
               by
               virtue
               whereof
               the
               French-men
               pretend
               to
               exclude
               the
               Succession
               of
               Women
               ,
               
               be
               no
               very
               ancient
               Law
               ,
               as
               the
               French
               themselves
               do
               confess
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               made
               by
               
                 Pharamond
              
               their
               first
               King
               ;
               yet
               do
               we
               see
               that
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               bind
               all
               Princes
               and
               Subjects
               of
               that
               Realm
               to
               observe
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               to
               alter
               the
               Course
               of
               Natural
               Discent
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Navar
               only
               by
               virtue
               therof
               doth
               at
               this
               day
               pretend
               to
               be
               the
               next
               in
               Succession
               to
               this
               goodlie
               Crown
               ,
               and
               to
               exclude
               both
               the
               Infanta
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Lorrayn
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               who
               are
               Children
               of
               the
               last
               King's
               Sisters
               .
            
          
           
             
               Propinquitie
               of
               Blood
               ,
               not
               Sufficient
               .
            
             
               By
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               a
               man
               to
               allege
               bare
               Propinquitie
               of
               Blood
               ,
               thereby
               to
               prevail
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               may
               be
               excluded
               ,
               or
               put
               back
               by
               divers
               other
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               for
               sundry
               other
               reasons
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kings
               lawfully
               Possessed
               ,
               may
               be
               Deprived
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               The
               Common-wealth
               hath
               not
               only
               the
               Authoritie
               to
               put
               back
               the
               next
               Inheritors
               upon
               just
               Considerations
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               Dispossess
               them
               that
               have
               been
               lawfully
               put
               in
               Possession
               ,
               if
               they
               keep
               not
               the
               Laws
               ;
               As
               by
               examples
               of
               all
               Nations
               it
               might
               be
               proved
               .
               
                 And
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 hath
                 wonderfully
                 prospered
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               Titles
               of
               Princes
               once
               Settled
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               Examined
               by
               private
               men
               .
            
             
               Not
               that
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               Subjects
               for
               every
               mislike
               to
               band
               against
               their
               Princes
               :
               Nay
               if
               a
               Prince
               be
               once
               settled
               in
               the
               Crown
               and
               admitted
               by
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               settle
               his
               Conscience
               to
               obey
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 *
              
               without
               examination
               of
               his
               Title
               or
               Interest
               ,
               because
               God
               disposeth
               of
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               worketh
               his
               will
               in
               Princes
               affairs
               .
            
          
           
             
               Yielding
               too
               much
               to
               Princes
               bringeth
               a
               Tyrannie
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               make
               Princes
               subject
               to
               no
               Law
               or
               limitation
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               free
               them
               from
               all
               Obligation
               unto
               the
               whole
               Bodie
               whereof
               they
               are
               the
               Heads
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               had
               been
               created
               Kings
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               as
               though
               the
               Common-wealth
               had
               been
               made
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               they
               for
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               were
               to
               bring
               all
               to
               such
               absolute
               Tyrannie
               as
               no
               Realm
               ever
               did
               or
               could
               suffer
               among
               civil
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               mean
               which
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               .
               The
               Argument
               of
               the
               next
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               So
               as
               all
               Dutie
               ,
               Reverence
               ,
               Love
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               is
               to
               be
               yielded
               to
               the
               Prince
               which
               the
               Common-wealth
               hath
               once
               established
               :
               So
               yet
               retaineth
               still
               the
               Common-wealth
               
               her
               Authoritie
               not
               only
               to
               restrain
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               exorbitant
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               chasten
               and
               remove
               him
               upon
               due
               and
               weightie
               considerations
               :
               And
               hath
               the
               same
               been
               done
               and
               practiced
               at
               manie
               times
               in
               most
               Nations
               with
               right
               good
               success
               to
               the
               weal-publick
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Of
             Kings
             lawfully
             Chastised
             by
             their
             Common-wealths
             for
             their
             Misgovernment
             :
             And
             of
             the
             good
             and
             prosperous
             success
             that
             God
             commonly
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             CAP.
             III.
             EXAMPLES
             .
          
           
             The
             Ordination
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             doth
             authorise
             the
             same
             doings
             in
             other
             Common-wealths
             .
          
           
             FOr
             
               Examples
            
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             though
             some
             man
             may
             chance
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             things
             recounted
             there
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             were
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             reputed
             for
             Acts
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             for
             particular
             Ordinances
             
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             make
             rather
             for
             ,
             than
             against
             this
             purpose
             ;
             because
             other
             Common-wealths
             may
             the
             sooner
             practice
             that
             wherein
             they
             have
             God
             his
             own
             authoritie
             and
             approbation
             .
          
           
             
               Examples
               out
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               SAUL
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               
                 Saul
                 ,
              
               though
               he
               was
               elected
               by
               God
               to
               that
               Royal
               Throne
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               by
               his
               order
               slain
               by
               the
               Philistians
               ,
               for
               his
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               not
               fulfilling
               the
               Laws
               and
               limits
               prescribed
               unto
               him
               :
               And
               
                 David
              
               was
               chosen
               in
               his
               room
               ,
               which
               proved
               such
               a
               King
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               a
               most
               perfect
               patern
               for
               all
               Kings
               to
               follow
               ;
               and
               so
               lived
               ,
               and
               so
               died
               ,
               as
               never
               Prince
               (
               I
               think
               )
               before
               him
               ,
               nor
               perhaps
               after
               him
               so
               joyned
               together
               both
               Valor
               and
               Virtue
               ,
               Courage
               and
               Humilitie
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Pietie
               ,
               Government
               and
               Devotion
               ,
               Nobilitie
               and
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               AMON
               .
            
             
               
                 Amon
              
               was
               lawful
               King
               also
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               natural
               Discent
               and
               Succession
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               Son
               and
               Heir
               to
               King
               
                 Manasses
                 ;
              
               yet
               he
               was
               slain
               by
               his
               own
               people
               ,
               
                 quia
                 non
                 ambulavit
                 in
                 via
                 Domini
                 ;
              
               and
               
                 Josias
              
               was
               brought
               in
               his
               room
               ;
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Fecit
                 quod
                 erat
                 rectum
                 in
                 conspectu
                 Domini
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 declinavit
                 neque
                 ad
                 dextram
                 neque
                 ad
                 sinistram
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               Examples
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
               ROMULUS
               .
            
             
               
                 Romulus
              
               the
               first
               King
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               before
               ,
               having
               by
               little
               and
               little
               declined
               into
               Tyrannie
               ,
               was
               slain
               and
               cut
               in
               pieces
               by
               the
               Senators
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               place
               was
               chosen
               
                 Numa
                 Pompilius
                 ,
              
               the
               notablest
               King
               that
               ever
               they
               had
               ,
               
               who
               prescribed
               all
               their
               Order
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
               imitating
               therein
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               as
               
                 Tertullian
              
               and
               others
               do
               note
               ;
               began
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Capitol
               ;
               and
               added
               the
               two
               Months
               of
               January
               and
               February
               to
               the
               year
               .
            
          
           
             
               TARQUINIUS
               SUPERBUS
               .
            
             
               
                 The
              
               expulsion
               of
               
                 Tarquinius
                 Superbus
              
               their
               seventh
               and
               last
               King
               ,
               
               for
               his
               evil
               Government
               ;
               and
               the
               alteration
               thereby
               of
               the
               whole
               Government
               by
               the
               establishing
               of
               Consuls
               ,
               had
               so
               prosperous
               a
               success
               ,
               that
               whereas
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               King's
               Government
               they
               had
               but
               fifteen
               miles
               Territory
               without
               the
               Citie
               ;
               it
               is
               known
               that
               when
               their
               Consuls
               Government
               ended
               ,
               and
               was
               changed
               by
               
                 Julius
                 Caesar
                 ,
              
               their
               Territory
               reached
               more
               than
               fifteen
               thousand
               miles
               in
               compass
               .
            
          
           
             
               JULIUS
               CAESAR
               .
            
             
               When
               
                 Julius
                 Caesar
              
               upon
               particular
               ambition
               had
               broken
               all
               Law
               both
               Humane
               and
               Divine
               ,
               
               and
               taken
               all
               Government
               into
               his
               own
               hands
               alone
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               revenge
               thereof
               ,
               
               slain
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               knoweth
               ,
               by
               Senators
               in
               the
               Senate-house
               ;
               and
               
                 Octavianus
                 Augustus
              
               preferred
               in
               his
               room
               ,
               
               who
               proved
               afterwards
               the
               most
               famous
               Emperor
               that
               ever
               was
               .
            
          
           
             
               NERO.
               
            
             
               After
               
                 Nero
                 6th
                 .
              
               Emperor
               which
               succeeded
               lawfully
               his
               Uncle
               
                 Claudius
                 ,
              
               and
               was
               afterward
               deposed
               and
               sentenced
               
                 *
              
               to
               death
               by
               the
               Senate
               for
               his
               wicked
               Government
               ;
               albeit
               Peace
               ensued
               not
               presently
               ,
               yet
               within
               few
               months
               the
               whole
               Empire
               fell
               upon
               
                 Vespasian
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               Son
               
                 Titus
                 ,
              
               two
               of
               the
               best
               Governors
               that
               those
               times
               ever
               saw
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               DOMITIAN
               .
            
             
               To
               cruel
               
                 Domitian
                 ,
              
               (
               whose
               death
               the
               Senate
               is
               thought
               in
               secret
               to
               have
               procured
               ,
               being
               not
               able
               to
               perform
               it
               openly
               by
               Justice
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               did
               presently
               by
               publick
               Decree
               allow
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               disanulled
               all
               his
               barbarous
               acts
               and
               pulled
               down
               every where
               his
               Arms
               and
               Memories
               )
               did
               succeed
               five
               excellent
               good
               Emperors
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Nerva
                 ,
              
               whom
               the
               Senate
               chose
               in
               his
               room
               ,
               
                 Trajan
                 ,
                 Adrian
                 ,
                 Antonius
                 Pius
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Marcus
                 Aurelius
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               HELIOGABALUS
               .
            
             
               
                 Heliogabalus
              
               for
               his
               most
               beastlie
               life
               and
               foul
               actions
               ,
               was
               deprived
               and
               put
               to
               death
               by
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               at
               the
               request
               and
               publick
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Senate
               and
               People
               ;
               
               who
               Ordained
               in
               his
               detestation
               ,
               That
               never
               Emperor
               after
               him
               should
               be
               called
               more
               
                 Antoninus
              
               (
               and
               so
               it
               was
               observed
               .
               )
               and
               preferred
               to
               the
               Empire
               in
               his
               room
               his
               Cousen
               named
               
                 Alexander
                 Severus
                 ,
              
               
               who
               proved
               one
               of
               the
               most
               rarest
               Princes
               for
               his
               Valor
               and
               Virtue
               ,
               that
               ever
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               hath
               had
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               MAXENTIUS
               .
            
             
               
                 Maxentius
              
               was
               drowned
               in
               the
               River
               of
               Tiber
               ,
               and
               he
               ,
               sirnamed
               afterward
               
                 Constantine
              
               the
               great
               ,
               succeeded
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               man
               that
               all
               men
               know
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               Emperor
               that
               publickly
               professed
               himself
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               planted
               our
               Faith
               over
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               CONSTANTINE
               SIXTH
               ,
               And
               IRENE
               .
            
             
               
                 Constantine
              
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               was
               for
               his
               evil
               Government
               first
               deposed
               ,
               
                 *
              
               and
               his
               eyes
               put
               out
               by
               his
               own
               Mother
               
                 Irene
                 ,
              
               who
               usurped
               the
               Empire
               ;
               but
               being
               not
               able
               to
               Rule
               it
               in
               such
               Order
               as
               it
               was
               needful
               for
               so
               great
               a
               Monarchie
               ,
               she
               was
               deprived
               thereof
               by
               the
               Sentence
               of
               
                 Leo
                 .
              
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               by
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               People
               and
               Senate
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               
                 Charles
              
               the
               Great
               ,
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               of
               Germanie
               ,
               was
               crowned
               Emperor
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               so
               hath
               that
               Succession
               remained
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               many
               worthy
               men
               have
               succeeded
               therein
               ,
               and
               infinite
               acts
               of
               Jurisdiction
               have
               been
               exercised
               by
               this
               authoritie
               ;
               which
               were
               all
               unjust
               and
               Tyrannical
               ,
               if
               this
               change
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               deposition
               of
               
                 Irene
              
               and
               her
               Son
               for
               their
               evil
               Government
               had
               not
               been
               lawful
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Examples
               out
               of
               France
               .
               CHILDERICK
               .
               3d.
               
            
             
               
                 Childerick
                 3d.
              
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               for
               his
               evil
               Government
               and
               
                 Faineantise
                 ,
              
               was
               deposed
               by
               
                 Zacharie
              
               the
               Pope
               ,
               at
               the
               request
               of
               the
               whole
               Nobilitie
               and
               Clergie
               of
               France
               ,
               Who
               alleaged
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 their
                 Oath
                 to
              
               Childrick
               
                 was
                 to
                 honor
                 ,
                 serve
                 ,
                 obey
                 ,
                 maintain
                 ,
                 and
                 defend
                 him
                 against
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 just
                 ,
                 religious
                 ,
                 valiant
                 ,
                 clement
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 resist
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
              
               
               
                 punish
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 conserve
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 defend
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ;
                 Which
                 being
                 not
                 observed
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 him
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 longer
                 his
                 Subjects
                 :
              
               and
               so
               chose
               and
               Crowned
               
                 Pepin
              
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               whose
               Posteritie
               reigned
               for
               many
               years
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               were
               such
               noble
               Kings
               as
               all
               the
               world
               can
               testifie
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHARLES
               of
               Lorrayne
               .
            
             
               
                 Charles
              
               of
               Lorrayne
               ,
               last
               of
               the
               race
               of
               
                 Pepin
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               evil
               satisfaction
               that
               the
               French
               Nation
               had
               of
               him
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               put
               by
               the
               Crown
               ;
               and
               
                 Hugo
                 Capetus
              
               preferred
               to
               it
               ;
               
               whose
               Line
               hath
               remained
               and
               possessed
               it
               unto
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               Examples
               out
               of
               Spain
               .
               FLAVEO
               SUINTILA
               .
            
             
               
                 Flavius
                 Suintila
              
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               was
               ,
               both
               he
               and
               his
               Posteritie
               
               put
               down
               and
               deprived
               ,
               
               in
               the
               fourth
               Council
               National
               of
               
                 Toledo
                 ,
              
               and
               one
               
                 Lissinando
              
               confirmed
               in
               his
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               ALONSO
               ,
               11th
               .
            
             
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
                 11th
                 .
              
               King
               of
               Castile
               and
               Leon
               ,
               Son
               to
               
                 Ferdinand
              
               the
               Saint
               ,
               
               for
               his
               evil
               Government
               ,
               and
               especially
               for
               Tyrannie
               used
               towards
               two
               Nephews
               of
               his
               ,
               was
               deposed
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               by
               a
               publick
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               in
               the
               town
               of
               Valliodolid
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               reigned
               30
               years
               ;
               and
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               
                 Don
                 Sancho
                 4th
                 .
              
               was
               Crowned
               in
               his
               place
               ;
               who
               for
               his
               valiant
               acts
               was
               sirnamed
               
                 Elbravo
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               turned
               to
               great
               commoditie
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
            
          
           
             
               PEDRO
               .
            
             
               
                 Don
                 Pedro
              
               the
               Cruel
               ,
               Son
               to
               
                 Alonso
                 12th
                 .
              
               having
               reigned
               18.
               years
               ,
               was
               for
               his
               injurious
               Government
               ,
               dispossessed
               of
               his
               Crown
               by
               King
               
                 Henry
              
               his
               bastard
               Brother
               ,
               
               whom
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Country
               had
               called
               out
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               Crowned
               :
               and
               though
               
                 Pedro
              
               was
               restored
               again
               by
               the
               black
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               yet
               God
               shewed
               to
               favor
               more
               
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               returned
               and
               deprived
               
                 Pedro
              
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               and
               slew
               him
               in
               fight
               hand
               to
               hand
               ;
               and
               being
               set
               up
               in
               his
               place
               (
               which
               his
               Progenie
               hath
               enjoyed
               to
               this
               day
               )
               he
               proved
               so
               excellent
               a
               King
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               called
               
                 el
                 Cavallero
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 el
                 delas
                 mercees
                 ,
              
               the
               knightlie
               and
               bountiful
               King
               .
            
          
           
             
               Don
               SANCHO
               ,
               2d
               .
            
             
               
                 Don
                 Sancho
                 Gapelo
                 ,
              
               lawful
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               having
               reigned
               34.
               
               years
               ,
               was
               deprived
               for
               his
               defects
               in
               Government
               by
               the
               universal
               Consent
               of
               all
               Portugal
               ,
               and
               approbation
               of
               a
               General
               Council
               at
               Lyons
               ,
               Pope
               
                 Innocentius
              
               the
               
               Fourth
               ,
               being
               there
               present
               ,
               who
               did
               authorise
               the
               said
               State
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               at
               their
               Petition
               ,
               to
               put
               in
               Supreme
               Government
               ,
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
                 ,
              
               
               Brother
               to
               the
               said
               
                 Sancho
                 ,
              
               who
               was
               Earl
               of
               Boulongne
               in
               Picardie
               by
               the
               right
               of
               his
               Wife
               :
               which
               among
               other
               great
               exploits
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               that
               set
               Portugal
               free
               from
               all
               Subjection
               and
               Homage
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Castile
               ,
               which
               unto
               his
               time
               it
               had
               acknowledged
               .
            
          
           
             
               Greece
               .
               MICHAEL
               CALAPHATES
               ,
               and
               NICEPHORUS
               BOTONIATES
               .
            
             
               
                 Michael
                 Calaphates
                 ,
              
               
               Emperor
               of
               Greece
               ,
               for
               having
               troden
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               being
               otherwise
               also
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               was
               deprived
               :
               As
               was
               also
               the
               Emperor
               
                 Nicephorus
                 Botoniates
              
               for
               his
               dissolute
               life
               ,
               and
               preferring
               wicked
               men
               to
               authoritie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Polonia
               .
               HENRY
               .
               3d.
               
            
             
               In
               our
               dayes
               
                 Henry
                 3d.
              
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               
               was
               deprived
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               Polonia
               ,
               (
               wherof
               he
               had
               also
               been
               Crowned
               King
               before
               )
               by
               publick
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               his
               departing
               thence
               without
               license
               ,
               and
               not
               returning
               at
               the
               day
               denounced
               by
               publick
               Letters
               of
               peremptory
               commandment
               .
               
            
          
           
           
             
               Suetia
               .
               HENRY
               .
            
             
               
                 Henry
              
               late
               King
               of
               Suëtia
               ,
               was
               put
               down
               and
               deprived
               by
               that
               Common-wealth
               ,
               
               and
               his
               Brother
               made
               King
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               whose
               Son
               reigneth
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               is
               also
               King
               of
               Polonia
               :
               And
               this
               Fact
               was
               allowed
               by
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               Germanie
               ,
               neer
               about
               that
               Realm
               .
            
          
           
             
               Denmark
               .
               CISTERNE
               .
            
             
               
                 Cisterne
              
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               
               for
               his
               intollerable
               crueltie
               ,
               was
               deprived
               and
               driven
               into
               banishment
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               Wife
               and
               three
               Children
               ;
               and
               his
               Uncle
               
                 Frederick
              
               Prince
               of
               Holsatia
               ,
               was
               chosen
               King
               ,
               whose
               Progenie
               yet
               remaineth
               in
               the
               Crown
               .
            
          
           
             
               England
               .
               King
               JOHN
               .
            
             
               King
               
                 John
              
               of
               England
               ,
               for
               his
               evil
               Government
               ,
               and
               for
               having
               lost
               Normandie
               ,
               Gasconie
               ,
               Guyenne
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               which
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               had
               in
               France
               ,
               made
               himself
               so
               odious
               and
               contemptible
               ,
               as
               first
               he
               was
               both
               Excommunicated
               
               and
               Deposed
               by
               the
               Pope
               at
               the
               sute
               of
               his
               own
               People
               ;
               and
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               Peace
               ,
               was
               enforced
               to
               resign
               his
               Crown
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 Pandulfe
              
               the
               Pope's
               Legat
               ;
               
               and
               afterwards
               falling
               back
               again
               to
               his
               old
               defects
               ,
               though
               by
               making
               his
               Kingdom
               tributarie
               
                 in
                 perpetuum
              
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               had
               made
               the
               Pope
               of
               his
               side
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               the
               People
               notwithstanding
               did
               effectuate
               his
               Deprivation
               the
               
                 18th
                 .
              
               
               year
               of
               his
               reign
               ,
               first
               at
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               after
               at
               London
               ;
               
                 And
                 called
              
               Lewis
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 Phillip
                 2d
                 .
                 and
                 Father
                 to
                 Saint
              
               Lewis
               ,
               
                 and
                 chose
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 swear
                 him
                 Fealtie
                 with
                 General
                 Consent
                 in
                 London
                 .
              
               
               Anno
               1216.
               
               But
               King
               
                 John's
              
               death
               following
               presentlie
               after
               ,
               made
               them
               turn
               their
               purposes
               ,
               and
               accept
               of
               his
               Son
               
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               before
               matters
               were
               fully
               established
               for
               
                 Lewis
                 ;
              
               And
               this
               
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               
                 3d.
              
               of
               that
               Name
               ,
               proved
               a
               very
               worthie
               King
               ;
               and
               reigned
               53.
               years
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               than
               ever
               King
               in
               England
               did
               ,
               leaving
               
                 Edward
              
               1.
               his
               Son
               Heir
               ,
               not
               inferior
               to
               himself
               in
               manhood
               and
               virtue
               .
            
          
           
             
               EDWARD
               ,
               2d
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               
                 Edward
              
               1.
               had
               a
               Son
               
                 Edward
                 2d
                 .
              
               who
               falling
               into
               the
               same
               or
               worse
               defects
               than
               King
               
                 John
              
               had
               done
               ,
               was
               after
               19.
               years
               reign
               deposed
               also
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               holden
               at
               London
               the
               year
               1326.
               
               appointed
               to
               be
               called
               
                 Edward
              
               of
               Carnarvam
               from
               that
               hour
               forward
               ,
               and
               his
               bodie
               adjudged
               to
               perpetual
               prison
               ,
               where
               at
               length
               his
               life
               was
               taken
               away
               from
               him
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Barkley
               :
               and
               his
               Son
               
                 Edward
                 3d.
              
               was
               chosen
               in
               his
               place
               ;
               who
               either
               for
               Valor
               ,
               Prowess
               ,
               length
               of
               Reign
               ,
               acts
               of
               Chivalrie
               ,
               or
               the
               multitude
               of
               famous
               Princes
               his
               Children
               left
               behind
               him
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               Kings
               that
               ever
               England
               had
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               RICHARD
               ,
               2d
               .
            
             
               
                 Richard
              
               the
               
                 2d
                 .
              
               Son
               to
               the
               black
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               for
               having
               suffered
               himself
               to
               be
               misled
               by
               evil
               Counsellers
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               hurt
               and
               disquietness
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               was
               deposed
               also
               ,
               after
               22.
               years
               reign
               by
               a
               Parliament
               holden
               at
               London
               the
               year
               ,
               
               1399.
               and
               condemned
               to
               perpetual
               Prison
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               
                 Pomfret
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               was
               soon
               after
               put
               to
               death
               :
               and
               in
               his
               place
               was
               by
               free
               Election
               chosen
               the
               noble
               Knight
               ,
               
                 Henry
              
               
                 *
              
               Duke
               of
               
                 Lancaster
                 ,
              
               who
               proved
               afterwards
               so
               notable
               a
               King
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               knoweth
               .
            
          
           
             
               HENRY
               ,
               6th
               .
            
             
               
                 Henry
                 6th
                 .
              
               after
               almost
               40.
               years
               reign
               ,
               was
               deposed
               ,
               imprisoned
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               death
               also
               ,
               
               together
               with
               his
               Son
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               by
               
                 Edward
                 4th
                 .
              
               of
               the
               House
               of
               York
               :
               And
               this
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               
                 *
              
               Commons
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               also
               by
               publick
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               because
               the
               said
               
                 Henry
              
               did
               suffer
               himself
               to
               be
               over-ruled
               by
               the
               Queen
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               had
               broken
               the
               Articles
               of
               Agreement
               made
               by
               the
               Parlament
               between
               him
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               sworn
               on
               both
               sides
               the
               
                 8th
                 .
              
               of
               Octob.
               1459.
               (
               though
               otherwise
               for
               his
               particular
               life
               he
               were
               a
               good
               man
               )
               and
               King
               
                 Edward
                 4th
                 .
              
               was
               put
               in
               place
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               renownedest
               for
               Martial
               Acts
               and
               Justice
               ,
               that
               hath
               worn
               the
               English
               Crown
               .
            
          
           
             
               RICHARD
               ,
               3d.
               
            
             
               This
               man
               having
               left
               two
               Sons
               ,
               his
               Brother
               
                 Richard
              
               Duke
               of
               Glocester
               put
               them
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               being
               the
               next
               Heir
               Male
               ,
               was
               authorised
               in
               the
               Crown
               ,
               but
               Deposed
               again
               afterwards
               by
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               
               which
               called
               out
               of
               France
               ,
               
                 Henry
              
               
               Earle
               of
               Richmond
               ,
               who
               took
               from
               him
               both
               life
               and
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               was
               King
               himself
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Henry
              
               7.
               
               And
               no
               man
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               will
               say
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               lawfully
               King
               also
               ;
               which
               yet
               cannot
               be
               ,
               except
               the
               other
               might
               lawfully
               be
               deposed
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               the
               said
               Deprivations
               were
               unjust
               ,
               the
               now
               Pretences
               are
               unlawful
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               in
               all
               these
               Mutations
               what
               good
               hath
               succeeded
               therein
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               which
               was
               unjust
               ,
               and
               is
               void
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               if
               the
               Changes
               and
               Deprivations
               of
               the
               former
               Princes
               could
               not
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               consequently
               none
               of
               these
               that
               do
               pretend
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               can
               have
               any
               Title
               at
               all
               for
               that
               from
               those
               men
               they
               discend
               ,
               who
               were
               put
               in
               place
               of
               the
               deprived
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               Kings
               established
               may
               be
               Deprived
               ,
               much
               sooner
               Pretenders
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               this
               might
               be
               so
               in
               Kings
               lawfully
               set
               in
               Possession
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               hath
               the
               said
               Common-wealth
               power
               and
               authoritie
               to
               alter
               the
               succession
               of
               such
               as
               do
               pretend
               Dignitie
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               due
               reason
               and
               causes
               to
               the
               same
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Wherein
             consisteth
             principally
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Proceedings
             against
             Princes
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             is
             mentioned
             :
             What
             interest
             Princes
             have
             in
             their
             Subjects
             Goods
             or
             Lives
             ;
             How
             Oaths
             do
             Binde
             or
             may
             be
             Broken
             by
             Subjests
             towards
             Princes
             ;
             And
             finally
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             good
             King
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             CAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Objection
             against
             the
             Assertions
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             BUt
             although
             by
             Nature
             the
             Common-wealth
             hath
             authoritie
             over
             the
             Prince
             to
             chuse
             and
             appoint
             him
             at
             the
             beginning
             ;
             
             yet
             having
             once
             made
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             up
             all
             their
             authoritie
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             subject
             to
             their
             correction
             ;
             but
             remaineth
             absolute
             of
             himself
             .
             As
             
             every
             particular
             man
             hath
             authorised
             to
             make
             his
             Master
             or
             Prince
             of
             his
             inferior
             ,
             but
             not
             afterwards
             to
             put
             him
             down
             again
             ,
             howsoever
             he
             beareth
             himself
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Objection
               .
            
             
               
                 When
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israël
                 ,
                 being
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 demanded
                 a
                 King
                 of
              
               Samuel
               ;
               
                 he
                 protesting
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               Well
               ,
               quoth
               he
               ,
               you
               will
               have
               a
               King
               ,
               hearken
               then
               to
               this
               that
               I
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 Hoc
                 erit
                 jus
                 Regis
                 qui
                 imperaturus
                 est
                 vobis
                 ;
              
               He
               shall
               take
               away
               from
               you
               your
               Children
               ,
               both
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               ,
               your
               Fields
               and
               Vineyards
               ,
               &c.
               and
               shall
               give
               them
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               cry
               unto
               God
               in
               that
               day
               from
               the
               face
               of
               this
               your
               King
               ;
               and
               God
               shall
               not
               hear
               you
               ,
               for
               that
               you
               have
               demanded
               a
               King
               to
               Govern
               over
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Assertions
               of
               Bellay
               .
            
             
               
                 Yea
              
               Bellay
               ,
               
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 that
                 wrote
                 in
                 flatterie
                 of
                 Princes
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 affirm
                 ,
                 That
              
               Princes
               are
               lawless
               and
               subject
               to
               no
               accompt
               or
               correction
               whatsoever
               they
               do
               ;
               
               
                 But
                 also
                 ,
              
               That
               all
               goods
               ,
               chattels
               ,
               possessions
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               commodities
               temporal
               of
               the
               Common
               wealth
               ,
               are
               properly
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Subjects
               have
               only
               the
               use
               thereof
               ;
               so
               as
               when
               the
               King
               will
               ,
               he
               may
               take
               it
               from
               them
               by
               right
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 to
                 Bellay
                 his
                 First
                 Assertion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 Kings
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 no
                 Law
                 ,
                 Is
                 against
                 the
                 very
                 Institution
                 of
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   live
                   together
                   in
                   Justice
                   and
                   Order
                   :
                
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 holdeth
                 so
                 ,
                 insteed
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Governors
                 to
                 defend
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 set
                 up
                 publick
                 murtherers
                 ,
                 ravishers
                 ,
                 theeves
                 ,
                 and
                 spoylers
                 to
                 devour
                 us
                 :
                 Then
                 were
                 all
                 those
                 Kings
                 before
                 mentioned
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 unlawfully
                 deprived
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 their
                 Successors
                 unlawfully
                 put
                 up
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 consequentlie
                 all
                 Princes
                 living
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 are
                 intruders
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 lawful
                 Princes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 to
                 Bellay
                 his
                 Second
                 Assertion
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 second
                 saying
                 also
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 temporalities
                 are
                 properly
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Subjects
                 have
                 only
                 the
                 use
                 thereof
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 absurdities
                 do
                 follow
                 :
                 
                 First
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 principle
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 entrance
                 maketh
                 this
                 division
                 of
                 Goods
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   some
                   are
                   common
                   by
                   Nature
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Aër
                   ,
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Others
                   are
                   publick
                   to
                   all
                   of
                   one
                   Citie
                   or
                   Countrie
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   not
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   as
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   Ports
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Some
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   Communitie
                   of
                   a
                   Citie
                   or
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   not
                   common
                   to
                   every
                   particular
                   person
                   of
                   that
                   Citie
                   ,
                   as
                   common
                   Rents
                   ,
                   Theaters
                   ,
                   the
                   publick
                   hous
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   :
                   Some
                   are
                   of
                   none
                   ,
                   nor
                   properly
                   of
                   any
                   man's
                   Goods
                   ,
                   as
                   Churches
                   and
                   Sacred
                   things
                   :
                   And
                   some
                   are
                   proper
                   to
                   particular
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   which
                   every
                   man
                   possesseth
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   .
                
                 
                 Besides
                 it
                 overthroweth
                 the
                 whole
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 maketh
                 all
                 Subject
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 very
                 slaves
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 slaves
                 and
                 bondmen
                 in
                 this
                 do
                 differ
                 from
                 freemen
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 slaves
                 have
                 only
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 things
                 without
                 property
                 or
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 acquire
                 or
                 get
                 to
                 themselves
                 any
                 dominion
                 or
                 true
                 right
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 it
                 accreweth
                 all
                 to
                 their
                 Master
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 If
                 all
                 Goods
                 be
                 properly
                 the
                 King's
                 ,
                 why
                 was
                 
                   Achab
                
                 and
                 
                   Jezabel
                
                 so
                 reprehended
                 and
                 punished
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 taking
                 away
                 
                   Naboth's
                
                 vineyard
                 ?
                 Why
                 do
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 France
                 and
                 Spain
                 ask
                 Money
                 of
                 their
                 Subjects
                 in
                 Parlament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 termed
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 Helps
                 ,
                 Benevolences
                 ,
                 Loans
                 ,
                 Prests
                 ,
                 Contributions
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 How
                 have
                 the
                 Parlament
                 oftentimes
                 denied
                 them
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 there
                 Judges
                 appointed
                 for
                 matter
                 of
                 Suits
                 and
                 Pleas
                 between
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 ?
                 
                 Why
                 doth
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
                 inhibit
                 all
                 Princes
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 to
                 impose
                 new
                 Impositions
                 upon
                 their
                 People
                 without
                 great
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 givers
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 why
                 be
                 all
                 Princes
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 prohibited
                 
                 to
                 alienate
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Crown
                 without
                 consent
                 of
                 their
                 People
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Lords
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 have
                 interest
                 in
                 nothing
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               Allegations
               out
               of
               the
               Prophet
               SAMUEL
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Samuel
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               not
               to
               allow
               or
               authorise
               Injustice
               or
               Wickedness
               in
               any
               King
               .
               But
               to
               threaten
               the
               Jews
               with
               the
               disorders
               of
               Kings
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               rejected
               the
               moderate
               Government
               of
               their
               High
               Priests
               ,
               and
               had
               demanded
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               more
               Pomp
               and
               Glorie
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               Kings
               ,
               as
               other
               Heathen
               Nations
               about
               them
               were
               ;
               which
               did
               suffer
               great
               extortions
               and
               tyrannies
               of
               their
               said
               Kings
               .
               For
               the
               principal
               points
               recorded
               to
               all
               Princes
               throughout
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               Scripture
               are
               ,
               
                 Diligere
                 Judicium
                 &
                 Justitiam
                 ,
                 apprehendere
                 Disciplinam
                 ,
                 &
                 facere
                 veritatem
                 .
              
               And
               for
               not
               observing
               them
               ,
               many
               Princes
               have
               been
               punished
               by
               God
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               By
               what
               Law
               Princes
               are
               punished
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               know
               by
               what
               Law
               the
               Common-wealths
               do
               punish
               their
               Kings
               ;
               It
               is
               by
               all
               Law
               both
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               :
               Divine
               ,
               for
               that
               God
               doth
               approve
               that
               form
               ,
               conditions
               ,
               and
               limitations
               which
               every
               Common-wealth
               doth
               chuse
               unto
               it self
               :
               Humane
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               Law
               both
               natural
               ,
               national
               ,
               and
               positive
               doth
               teach
               us
               ,
               That
               Princes
               are
               subject
               to
               Law
               and
               Order
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               so
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               of
               a
               private
               man
               ,
               because
               a
               private
               man's
               voice
               being
               but
               one
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               Prince
               wholly
               ,
               as
               the
               Common-wealth
               doth
               ;
               Besides
               ,
               having
               once
               given
               his
               voice
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               Prince
               ,
               he
               remaineth
               subject
               and
               inferior
               to
               the
               same
               :
               But
               the
               whole
               Bodie
               superior
               ,
               who
               giving
               his
               authoritie
               
               up
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               doth
               not
               deprive
               her self
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               may
               use
               it
               ,
               when
               need
               shall
               require
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               defence
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               gave
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Where
               one
               of
               the
               Contractants
               breaketh
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               no
               more
               bound
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               that
               power
               which
               the
               Prince
               hath
               from
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               is
               in
               very
               truth
               but
               
                 potestas
                 vicaria
              
               or
               
                 delegata
                 ,
              
               given
               with
               such
               restrictions
               ,
               cautels
               ,
               conditions
               ,
               and
               oaths
               on
               both
               parts
               (
               the
               Prince
               and
               the
               Common-wealth
               )
               as
               if
               the
               same
               be
               not
               kept
               on
               either
               part
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               observe
               his
               promise
               neither
               :
               And
               this
               is
               among
               the
               very
               rules
               of
               both
               the
               Civil
               and
               Canon
               Law
               ;
               
               
                 Frustrà
                 fidem
                 sibi
                 quis
                 postulat
                 servari
                 ab
                 eo
                 ,
                 cui
                 fidem
                 à
                 se
                 praestitam
                 servare
                 recusat
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 Non
                 abstringitur
                 quis
                 juramento
                 ad
                 implendum
                 quod
                 juravit
                 ,
                 si
                 ab
                 aliâ
                 parte
                 non
                 impletur
                 cujus
                 respectu
                 praebuit
                 juramentum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               In
               things
               evil
               promised
               ,
               Oath
               bindeth
               not
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               where
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               our
               Oath
               ,
               doth
               contain
               any
               notable
               hurt
               ,
               or
               inconvenience
               against
               Religion
               ,
               Pietie
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Honestie
               ,
               or
               the
               Weal-publick
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               partie
               himself
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               made
               ;
               it
               is
               both
               lawful
               ,
               honest
               ,
               and
               convenient
               ,
               to
               leave
               the
               performance
               thereof
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               In
               that
               
                 Herod
              
               commanded
               St.
               
                 John
                 Baptists
              
               head
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               
               which
               he
               did
               for
               his
               Oaths
               sake
               to
               the
               Daughter
               of
               
                 Herodias
                 ;
              
               no
               man
               will
               deny
               but
               that
               the
               thing
               had
               been
               far
               better
               left
               unperformed
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Oath
               better
               broken
               than
               fulfilled
               ;
               according
               to
               another
               rule
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 In
                 malis
                 promissis
                 fidem
                 non
                 expedit
                 observari
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               Two
               principal
               Cases
               when
               Oaths
               hold
               not
               towards
               a
               Prince
               .
            
             
               So
               in
               these
               two
               Cases
               Subjects
               Oaths
               may
               be
               left
               unperformed
               towards
               the
               Prince
               ;
               First
               ,
               when
               the
               Prince
               observeth
               not
               at
               all
               his
               promise
               made
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               at
               his
               admission
               :
               And
               then
               ,
               when
               the
               performing
               of
               their
               oath
               should
               turn
               to
               the
               notable
               damage
               of
               the
               Weal-publick
               .
            
          
           
             
               These
               Two
               Cases
               touched
               in
               the
               Deprivation
               of
               Childerick
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               
                 These
                 Two
                 Cases
                 were
                 touched
                 in
                 the
                 Deposition
                 of
              
               Childerick
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Woitsburg
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 France
                 ,
              
               
               
                 made
                 this
                 Speech
                 to
              
               Zacharie
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               Truth
               it
               is
               that
               the
               French
               have
               sworn
               Fidelitie
               to
               
                 Childerick
                 ,
              
               as
               to
               their
               natural
               King
               ,
               but
               yet
               with
               Condition
               that
               he
               on
               his
               part
               should
               also
               perform
               the
               Points
               that
               are
               incident
               to
               his
               Office
               ;
               as
               to
               defend
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               protect
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               which
               if
               he
               doth
               ,
               the
               French
               are
               ready
               to
               continue
               their
               obedience
               and
               allegiance
               unto
               him
               ;
               But
               if
               he
               be
               apt
               for
               none
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               may
               be
               expected
               whilest
               he
               is
               King
               ,
               but
               detriment
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               ignominie
               to
               the
               Nation
               ,
               danger
               to
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               destruction
               to
               the
               Weal-publick
               ;
               Then
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               you
               ,
               no
               doubt
               (
               most
               holy
               Father
               )
               to
               deliver
               the
               French
               from
               this
               band
               of
               their
               Oath
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               difference
               between
               a
               King
               and
               a
               Tyrant
               .
            
             
               When
               a
               King
               declineth
               once
               from
               his
               Dutie
               ,
               he
               becometh
               a
               Tyrant
               ;
               
               And
               as
               a
               good
               King's
               end
               and
               Office
               is
               to
               make
               happie
               his
               Common-wealth
               ;
               so
               the
               Butt
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               is
               to
               destroy
               the
               same
               :
               A
               King
               ruleth
               according
               to
               equitie
               ,
               oath
               ,
               conscience
               ,
               justice
               ,
               and
               law
               prescribed
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               a
               Tyrant
               
               is
               enemy
               to
               all
               these
               conditions
               :
               
               
                 Vt
                 populo
                 Magistratus
                 ,
                 ità
                 Magistratui
                 praesunt
                 leges
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Valentinianus
                 ,
              
               two
               worthie
               Emperors
               ;
               
               
                 Digna
                 vox
                 est
              
               (
               said
               they
               )
               
                 Majestate
                 Regnantis
                 legibus
                 se
                 alligatum
                 fateri
                 :
              
               But
               the
               Tyrant
               
                 Caligula
              
               is
               justly
               detested
               ,
               
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 Memento
                 mihi
                 omnia
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 omnes
                 licere
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Emperor
               
                 Trajan
              
               certainly
               is
               to
               be
               immortally
               commended
               ,
               who
               delivering
               the
               Sword
               to
               a
               Praetor
               ,
               
               or
               Governor
               in
               Rome
               ,
               
                 Take
                 this
                 Sword
              
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 reign
                 justly
                 ,
                 use
                 it
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 use
                 it
                 against
                 me
                 .
              
               
               Which
               in
               effect
               and
               substance
               are
               the
               same
               words
               that
               our
               Christian
               Princes
               use
               at
               this
               day
               at
               their
               enterance
               when
               they
               promise
               to
               rule
               justly
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               Condition
               take
               the
               Oaths
               of
               their
               Subjects
               Obedience
               ,
               Protesting
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 perform
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 their
                 Subjects
                 are
                 free
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 Allegeance
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Of
             the
             Coronation
             of
             Princes
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             Admission
             to
             their
             Authoritie
             ,
             and
             the
             Oaths
             which
             they
             do
             make
             in
             the
             same
             unto
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             for
             their
             good
             Government
             .
          
           
             CAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Since
             the
             People
             made
             the
             Prince
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             he
             did
             it
             with
             Conditions
             for
             his
             own
             good
             .
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             as
             not
             Nature
             ,
             but
             the
             Election
             and
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             hath
             made
             the
             first
             Princes
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             It
             appeareth
             most
             certain
             and
             conform
             to
             all
             reason
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             not
             admitted
             to
             that
             Power
             and
             Dignity
             without
             some
             Conditions
             and
             Promises
             also
             on
             their
             parts
             ,
             for
             using
             it
             well
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             
             that
             any
             people
             would
             ever
             put
             their
             lives
             ,
             goods
             ,
             and
             liberties
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             another
             ,
             without
             some
             assurance
             of
             justice
             and
             equity
             :
             And
             hereof
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             both
             the
             Romans
             and
             Greecians
             prescribed
             to
             their
             Kings
             those
             limits
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             
               More
               Religiously
               observed
               among
               Christians
               ,
               than
               other
               Nations
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               more
               orderly
               the
               Prince
               cometh
               to
               his
               Crown
               ,
               the
               more
               express
               and
               certain
               are
               their
               Conditions
               between
               him
               and
               the
               People
               ;
               As
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               more
               violent
               he
               getteth
               his
               authority
               ;
               as
               those
               ancient
               Tyrants
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               
                 Nemrod
              
               and
               
                 Belus
              
               did
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               day
               is
               done
               among
               the
               Turks
               ,
               the
               less
               Conditions
               of
               just
               dealing
               may
               be
               expected
               :
               Therefore
               among
               the
               Christians
               this
               point
               of
               Mutual
               Oaths
               between
               Prince
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               hath
               been
               much
               more
               established
               ,
               made
               clear
               ,
               and
               reduced
               to
               a
               more
               sacred
               and
               Religious
               kinde
               of
               Union
               ,
               than
               before
               :
               for
               that
               the
               whole
               action
               hath
               been
               done
               by
               Bishops
               and
               Prelats
               ,
               and
               the
               astipulation
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               hath
               passed
               and
               been
               Regestred
               in
               sacred
               places
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               solemnitie
               of
               Religious
               Ceremonies
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               manner
               of
               Admitting
               Greek
               Emperors
               .
            
             
               Anastatius
               .
            
             
               The
               East
               ,
               or
               Greek
               Emperors
               of
               Constantinople
               (
               after
               the
               Empire
               was
               translated
               from
               Rome
               thither
               by
               
                 Constantine
              
               the
               great
               ,
               first
               Christian
               Emperor
               )
               though
               their
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               were
               nothing
               so
               orderly
               ,
               as
               at
               this
               day
               it
               is
               used
               ;
               
               yet
               they
               were
               wont
               ,
               above
               a
               thousand
               years
               agone
               ,
               to
               have
               an
               Oath
               exacted
               at
               their
               hands
               by
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               
               As
               of
               
                 Anastatius
              
               the
               first
               ,
               writeth
               
                 Zonaras
                 ,
                 Antequam
                 coronaretur
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ,
                 fidei
                 confessionem
                 scriptam
                 ,
                 quâ
                 polliceatur
                 se
                 in
                 dogmatibus
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 nihil
                 esse
                 novaturum
                 ,
              
               
               
                 ab
                 eo
                 exegit
                 Patriarcha
                 Euphemius
                 vir
                 Sanctus
                 &
                 Orthodoxus
                 .
              
               And
               divers
               other
               Conditions
               also
               did
               he
               promise
               ,
               before
               he
               could
               be
               Crowned
               ,
               as
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               some
               Tributes
               ,
               the
               giving
               of
               Offices
               without
               Money
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               points
               appertainting
               to
               reformation
               and
               good
               government
               .
            
          
           
             
               Michaël
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
              
               Michael
               
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 writeth
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
              
               
               Michaël
               ubi
               diluxit
               ,
               magnam
               Ecclesiam
               ingressus
               ,
               à
               Patriarcha
               Nicephoro
               Imperatorio
               diademate
               est
               ornatus
               ,
               postulato
               priùs
               scripto
               quo
               promitteret
               ,
               se
               nulla
               Ecclesiae
               instituta
               violaturum
               ,
               neque
               Christianorum
               sanguine
               manus
               contaminaturum
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Latine
               Emperors
               .
            
             
               Otho
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               West
               Empire
               (
               given
               to
               
                 Charles
              
               the
               great
               and
               his
               posteritie
               )
               this
               Point
               is
               yet
               more
               settled
               ,
               and
               more
               inviolably
               kept
               :
               For
               albeit
               it
               went
               by
               succession
               for
               the
               most
               part
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               never
               admitted
               to
               the
               same
               without
               this
               circumstance
               of
               swearing
               to
               Conditions
               of
               righteous
               Government
               :
               As
               
                 Otho
              
               1.
               who
               being
               Son
               and
               Heir
               to
               Emperor
               
                 Henry
              
               1.
               
               Duke
               of
               Saxonie
               ,
               sirnamed
               the
               
                 Faulkner
                 ,
              
               and
               named
               by
               him
               to
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               said
               Crown
               of
               Germanie
               ,
               did
               nevertheless
               make
               his
               Oath
               ,
               and
               received
               his
               new
               approbation
               of
               the
               People
               :
               for
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Moguntia
              
               (
               chief
               Primate
               of
               all
               Germanie
               )
               bringing
               him
               to
               the
               
               Altar
               where
               he
               must
               swear
               ,
               said
               these
               words
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 bring
                 you
                 here
              
               Otho
               ,
               
                 chosen
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 out
                 by
                 his
                 Father
              
               Henry
               
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 now
                 made
                 King
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 this
                 Empire
                 ;
              
               
               
                 if
                 this
                 Election
                 please
                 you
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 holding
                 up
                 your
                 hands
                 to
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Which
               being
               done
               ,
               he
               thereupon
               tooke
               the
               Ornaments
               and
               Ensigns
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               upon
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               telling
               him
               the
               signification
               of
               each
               thing
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               did
               binde
               him
               unto
               ,
               and
               taking
               his
               promise
               to
               perform
               all
               .
               And
               after
               all
               ,
               includeth
               the
               storie
               ,
               
                 Rex
                 perfusus
                 oleo
                 Sancto
                 ,
                 coronatur
                 Diademate
                 aureo
                 ab
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 &
                 ab
                 eisdem
                 ad
                 solium
                 Regale
                 ducitur
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 eo
                 collocatur
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Institution
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               Emperor's
               Creation
               ,
               used
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               996.
               
               Pope
               
                 Grerory
              
               5.
               in
               a
               Synod
               holden
               in
               Rome
               ,
               did
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               
                 Otho
              
               3.
               
               Emperor
               and
               Nephew
               unto
               this
               other
               
                 Otho
                 ,
              
               appoint
               this
               form
               of
               Election
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               of
               the
               Germane
               Emperors
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 chosen
                 by
                 six
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germanie
                 ;
                 Three
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 of
                 Moguntia
                 ,
                 Colen
                 ,
                 and
                 Trevires
                 ;
                 and
                 Three
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Saxonie
                 ,
                 the
                 Count
                 Palatine
                 of
                 the
                 Rhene
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Brandeburge
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 these
                 six
                 voices
                 should
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 equally
                 divided
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 should
                 have
                 place
                 also
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 Election
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 approved
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germanie
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 and
                 Estates
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
               And
               
                 Sleydan
              
               writeth
               the
               manner
               and
               conditions
               of
               the
               said
               Election
               to
               be
               these
               ▪
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               after
               any
               man
               is
               chosen
               Emperor
               ,
               
               he
               is
               to
               be
               called
               only
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               not
               Emperor
               until
               he
               be
               Crowned
               ;
               and
               presently
               after
               his
               Election
               ,
               he
               sweareth
               these
               Conditions
               ,
               
               
                 To
                 defend
                 the
                 Christian
                 and
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 ;
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whose
                 Advocate
                 he
                 is
                 ;
                 to
                 minister
                 justice
                 equally
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 to
                 follow
                 peace
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 Laws
                 ,
                 rights
                 and
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 alienate
                 or
                 engage
                 the
                 Possessions
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 to
                 condemne
                 no
                 man
                 without
                 hearing
                 his
                 Cause
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 law
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 In
                 all
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 shall
                 do
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 void
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 validitie
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               Whereunto
               he
               sweareth
               first
               by
               his
               Legates
               ,
               and
               then
               giveth
               a
               coppie
               of
               his
               Oath
               in
               writing
               to
               every
               one
               of
               the
               six
               Electors
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               goeth
               to
               the
               Citie
               of
               
                 Aquis-gran
              
               to
               be
               Crowned
               in
               the
               great
               Church
               ,
               where
               ,
               about
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Colen
               goeth
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               asketh
               
                 Whether
                 he
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 swear
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 ,
                 defend
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 minister
                 justice
                 ,
                 protect
                 the
                 Widdows
                 and
                 Fatherless
                 ,
                 and
                 yield
                 dutiful
                 honor
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               Whereunto
               he
               answering
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               do
               all
               this
               ;
               the
               Archbishop
               leadeth
               him
               to
               the
               high
               Altar
               ,
               where
               he
               sweareth
               in
               express
               all
               these
               Articles
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               said
               Archbishop
               turning
               himself
               to
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Empire
               and
               People
               there
               present
               ,
               doth
               ask
               them
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 they
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 swear
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Fealtie
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               who
               answering
               ,
               Yea
               ;
               he
               is
               anointed
               by
               the
               said
               Archbishop
               before
               the
               Altar
               ;
               and
               then
               do
               come
               the
               other
               two
               Archbishops
               of
               Moguntia
               and
               Treveris
               ,
               and
               lead
               him
               into
               the
               Vesterie
               ,
               where
               certain
               Deacons
               apparel
               him
               in
               his
               robes
               ,
               and
               do
               set
               him
               in
               a
               Chair
               ,
               upon
               whom
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Colen
               saith
               certain
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               then
               delivereth
               him
               a
               
                 Sword
                 drawn
                 ,
              
               and
               putteth
               a
               
                 Ring
              
               upon
               his
               finger
               ,
               and
               giveth
               him
               a
               
                 Scepter
              
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 Archbishops
                 together
                 do
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Crown
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
              
               and
               leading
               him
               so
               Crowned
               and
               Apparelled
               unto
               the
               high
               Altar
               again
               ,
               he
               sweareth
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 will
                 do
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Christian
                 and
                 Catholick
                 Emperor
                 .
              
               Which
               being
               ended
               ,
               he
               is
               brought
               back
               and
               placed
               in
               the
               Imperial
               Seat
               and
               Throne
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Empire
               do
               swear
               Obedience
               and
               Faith
               unto
               him
               ,
               beginning
               with
               the
               Electors
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               in
               order
               .
               And
               it
               is
               to
               be
               marked
               ,
               That
               the
               Emperor
               sweareth
               three
               times
               ,
               once
               by
               his
               Deputies
               ,
               and
               twice
               by
               himself
               ,
               before
               his
               subjects
               swear
               once
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               The
               manner
               used
               in
               Polonia
               .
            
             
               In
               Polonia
               ,
               which
               being
               first
               a
               Dukedom
               ,
               was
               made
               a
               Kingdom
               about
               the
               year
               1000
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Coronation
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               is
               in
               substance
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Emperor
               :
               for
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Guesna
               ,
               Metropolitan
               of
               all
               Polonia
               ,
               declareth
               to
               the
               King
               before
               the
               high
               Altar
               ,
               the
               End
               and
               Condition
               of
               his
               Office
               and
               Dignitie
               ,
               unto
               what
               Points
               he
               must
               Swear
               ,
               and
               what
               do
               signifie
               the
               Sword
               ,
               the
               Ring
               ,
               the
               Scepter
               ,
               and
               the
               Crown
               :
               And
               the
               King's
               Oath
               thereupon
               being
               taken
               ,
               the
               Marshal
               General
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               doth
               ask
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               of
               all
               the
               Nobilitie
               and
               People
               there
               present
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 they
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 unto
                 this
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               Who
               answering
               ,
               Yea
               ;
               the
               Archbishop
               doth
               end
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               doth
               place
               him
               in
               the
               Royal
               Throne
               ,
               where
               all
               his
               Subjects
               do
               Homage
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               manner
               used
               in
               Spain
               before
               the
               entring
               of
               the
               Moors
               .
            
             
               Sisinandus
               .
            
             
               When
               Spain
               remained
               yet
               one
               General
               Monarchie
               under
               the
               Gothes
               ,
               before
               the
               entring
               of
               the
               Moors
               ,
               
                 Sissinandus
              
               (
               who
               had
               expelled
               King
               
                 Suintila
              
               for
               his
               cruel
               Government
               )
               in
               the
               Fourth
               National
               Council
               of
               
                 Toledo
                 ,
              
               
               holden
               the
               year
               633.
               prayed
               with
               submission
               the
               Prelats
               there
               gathered
               together
               ,
               to
               determine
               that
               which
               should
               be
               needful
               for
               the
               maintaining
               both
               of
               Religion
               and
               State
               :
               and
               so
               after
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ▪
               
               they
               first
               confirm
               the
               Deposition
               of
               King
               
                 Suintila
                 ,
              
               together
               with
               his
               Wife
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               and
               Children
               ;
               and
               
               then
               authorise
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Sissinandus
                 :
              
               but
               yet
               with
               this
               insinuation
               ;
               
                 We
                 do
                 require
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 our
                 present
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 our
                 Princes
                 that
                 shall
                 follow
                 hereafter
                 with
                 the
                 humilitie
                 which
                 is
                 meek
                 and
                 moderate
                 towards
                 your
                 Subjects
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 Govern
                 your
                 People
                 in
                 Justice
                 and
                 Pietie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 do
                 give
                 sentence
                 alone
                 against
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 your
                 publick
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 Governors
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Judgment
                 :
                 And
                 against
                 all
                 Kings
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 promulgate
                 this
                 sentence
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 against
                 the
                 reverence
                 of
                 our
                 Laws
                 ▪
                 exercise
                 cruel
                 Authoritie
                 with
                 proud
                 domination
                 and
                 Kinglie
                 pomp
                 ,
                 following
                 only
                 their
                 own
                 concupisence
                 in
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 condemned
                 by
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 separation
                 both
                 from
                 him
                 and
                 us
                 to
                 everlasting
                 judgment
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Chintilla
               .
            
             
               
                 Sissinandus
              
               being
               dead
               ,
               one
               
                 Chintilla
              
               was
               made
               King
               in
               his
               place
               ;
               under
               whom
               were
               gathered
               two
               other
               Councils
               ,
               the
               
                 5th
                 .
              
               and
               
                 6th
                 .
              
               of
               
                 Toledo
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               matters
               were
               determined
               about
               the
               Succession
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               
               Safetie
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               Provision
               for
               his
               Children
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               Officers
               ,
               and
               Favorites
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               against
               such
               ,
               as
               without
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               did
               aspire
               to
               the
               same
               .
               And
               among
               other
               Points
               a
               severe
               Decree
               was
               made
               in
               the
               
                 6th
                 .
              
               Council
               ,
               concerning
               the
               King's
               Oath
               at
               his
               admission
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Royal
                 seat
                 ,
                 until
                 among
                 other
                 Conditions
                 he
                 had
                 promised
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 suffer
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
           
             
               After
               the
               entring
               of
               the
               Moors
               .
            
             
               Don
               Pelago
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               the
               Moors
               ,
               one
               
                 Don
                 Pelago
                 ,
              
               a
               yong
               Prince
               of
               the
               Royal
               Blood
               of
               the
               Gothes
               being
               fled
               among
               the
               rest
               to
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               was
               found
               and
               made
               King
               ;
               and
               having
               began
               the
               recovery
               of
               Spain
               ,
               
               by
               the
               getting
               of
               Leön
               ,
               left
               a
               certain
               Law
               written
               in
               the
               Gotish
               tongue
               touching
               the
               manner
               of
               making
               their
               King
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               must
               Swear
               to
               their
               Liberties
               and
               Priviledges
               :
               whereof
               the
               first
               Article
               saith
               ,
               
                 Before
                 all
                 things
                 it
                 is
                 established
                 for
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 Libertie
                 ,
                 and
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 by
                 Voices
                 ,
                 and
                 Consent
                 perpetually
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 no
                 evil
                 King
                 may
                 enter
                 without
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 with
                 their
                 blood
                 and
                 labors
                 they
                 have
                 gained
                 of
                 the
                 Moors
                 .
              
               For
               the
               fashion
               of
               making
               their
               Kings
               in
               that
               old
               time
               ,
               it
               remaineth
               still
               in
               substance
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               but
               the
               manner
               thereof
               is
               somwhat
               altered
               ;
               for
               now
               the
               Spanish
               Kings
               be
               not
               Crowned
               ,
               but
               have
               another
               Ceremonie
               for
               their
               admission
               equal
               to
               Coronation
               ,
               which
               is
               performed
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Toledo
                 ,
              
               Primate
               of
               all
               Spain
               .
            
          
           
             
               Manner
               used
               in
               France
               .
            
             
               Two
               Manners
               thereof
               .
            
             
               In
               France
               have
               been
               two
               manners
               used
               of
               that
               Action
               ;
               the
               one
               more
               antient
               hath
               endured
               600.
               years
               ,
               from
               
                 Clodoveus
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               was
               Christned
               ,
               and
               Anointed
               also
               and
               Crowned
               at
               Rheims
               by
               
                 S.
                 Remigius
              
               )
               unto
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Henry
              
               1.
               and
               
                 Philip
              
               
               1.
               his
               Son
               ,
               before
               the
               12.
               
               Peers
               of
               France
               were
               appointed
               to
               assist
               the
               Coronation
               ,
               
               which
               now
               is
               the
               chiefest
               part
               of
               that
               Solemnitie
               .
               In
               the
               old
               fashion
               ,
               as
               saith
               
                 du
                 Haillan
                 ,
              
               the
               Kings
               were
               lifted
               up
               and
               carried
               about
               upon
               a
               Target
               by
               the
               chief
               Subjects
               there
               present
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Spaniards
               .
               But
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               admission
               it
               was
               not
               much
               different
               from
               that
               which
               is
               now
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Old
               Manner
               .
            
             
               Philip
               ,
               1.
               
            
             
               For
               example
               ,
               
               the
               Coronation
               of
               
                 Philip
                 1.
                 
                 Henry
              
               1.
               his
               father
               desiring
               for
               his
               old
               age
               to
               establish
               him
               in
               the
               Crown
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               did
               ask
               the
               consent
               and
               approbation
               both
               generally
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               People
               ,
               for
               his
               admission
               :
               Whom
               finding
               all
               willing
               ,
               he
               brought
               him
               to
               Rheims
               ,
               where
               in
               the
               great
               Church
               ,
               the
               Mass
               being
               began
               ,
               upon
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               
               the
               Archbishop
               turning
               about
               the
               Prince
               ,
               declared
               unto
               him
               what
               was
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               and
               asked
               him
               ,
               Whether
               he
               did
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               defend
               it
               against
               all
               persons
               ;
               who
               affirming
               that
               he
               would
               ,
               his
               Oath
               was
               brought
               unto
               him
               ,
               whereunto
               he
               must
               Swear
               ;
               which
               he
               took
               ,
               and
               holding
               his
               hands
               between
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               read
               it
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               and
               signed
               it
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               :
               The
               substance
               of
               the
               Oath
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 preserve
                 unto
                 the
                 Clergie
                 all
                 Canonical
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Law
                 and
                 Justice
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 every
                 King
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 furthermore
                 administer
                 Justice
                 unto
                 all
                 People
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 charge
                 .
              
               Then
               the
               Archbishop
               taking
               his
               Cross
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               shewed
               unto
               all
               the
               audience
               the
               authoritie
               that
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Rheims
               had
               to
               anoint
               and
               Crown
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               asked
               license
               of
               King
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               Father
               ,
               
               
                 Il
                 esleut
              
               Philippe
               
                 son
                 
                 fili
                 pour
                 &
                 en
                 Roy
                 de
                 France
                 ?
              
               Which
               the
               Popes
               Legats
               ,
               and
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               People
               did
               approve
               ,
               crying
               out
               three
               times
               ,
               
                 Nous
                 l'approvvons
                 ,
                 nous
                 le
                 voalons
                 ,
                 soit
                 fait
                 nôtre
                 Roy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Institution
               of
               the
               newest
               Manner
               .
            
             
               This
               Manner
               was
               altered
               specially
               by
               
                 *
              
               
                 Louysle
                 Jeune
                 ,
              
               who
               ,
               leaving
               still
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               added
               thereunto
               divers
               external
               Ceremonies
               of
               Honor
               and
               Majestie
               ;
               and
               amongst
               other
               ordeined
               the
               offices
               of
               Twelve
               Peers
               of
               France
               ,
               Six
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               and
               Six
               Temporal
               ;
               who
               ever
               since
               have
               had
               the
               chiefest
               Places
               and
               Offices
               in
               this
               great
               action
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
            
             
               THe
               Archbishop
               and
               Duke
               of
               Rheims
               anointeth
               and
               Crowneth
               the
               King
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishop
               and
               Duke
               of
               Laon
               ,
               beareth
               the
               Glass
               of
               Sacred
               Oyl
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishop
               and
               Duke
               of
               Langres
               ,
               the
               Cross
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishop
               and
               Earle
               of
               Beauvais
               ,
               the
               Mantle
               Royal.
               
            
             
               The
               Bishop
               and
               Earle
               of
               Koyon
               ,
               the
               King's
               Girdle
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishop
               and
               Earle
               of
               Chaalons
               ,
               the
               Ring
               .
            
             
               The
               Duke
               of
               Burgundie
               ,
               Dean
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               holdeth
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Duke
               of
               Gasconie
               and
               Guyenne
               ,
               the
               First
               Banner
               quartered
               .
            
             
               The
               Duke
               of
               Normandie
               ,
               the
               Second
               Banner
               quartered
               .
            
             
               The
               Earle
               of
               Tholosa
               ,
               the
               Golden
               Spurs
               .
            
             
               The
               Earle
               of
               Champanie
               ,
               the
               Banner
               Royal
               ,
               or
               Standard
               of
               War
               .
            
             
               The
               Earle
               of
               Flanders
               ,
               the
               Sword
               Royal.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               day
               the
               King
               is
               apparrelled
               three
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               several
               sorts
               ;
               1.
               
               As
               a
               Priest
               ;
               2.
               
               As
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               a
               Warrier
               ;
               3.
               
               As
               a
               Judge
               .
            
          
           
             
               Philip
               ,
               2d
               .
            
             
               This
               day
               
                 Lewis
                 ,
              
               specially
               for
               the
               Coronation
               of
               his
               Son
               
                 Philip
                 Agustus
                 ,
              
               
               whom
               he
               caused
               also
               to
               be
               Crowned
               in
               his
               dayes
               :
               
               In
               this
               Coronation
               (
               whereunto
               
                 Henry
              
               2.
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               Duke
               of
               Normandie
               ,
               who
               held
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               Sons
               ,
               as
               Duke
               of
               Gasconie
               ,
               were
               present
               )
               the
               King
               being
               summoned
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               keep
               all
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Law
               and
               Justice
               ;
               answered
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 promise
                 and
                 avow
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 Church
                 to
                 you
                 committed
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 will
                 keep
                 and
                 maintain
                 all
                 Canonical
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 law
                 and
                 justice
                 due
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 of
                 my
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 God's
                 help
                 shall
                 defend
                 you
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 King
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 his
                 Realm
                 .
              
               And
               then
               laying
               his
               hands
               upon
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               made
               his
               Oath
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Au
                 nom
                 de
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 re
                 jure
                 &
                 promets
                 au
                 peuple
                 Chrestien
                 à
                 moy
                 Subject
                 ces
                 choses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 First
                 that
                 all
                 my
                 subjects
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 defend
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 excess
                 ,
                 rapine
                 ,
                 extortion
                 ,
                 and
                 iniquitie
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 order
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 judgments
                 justice
                 shall
                 be
                 kept
                 with
                 equitie
                 
                 and
                 mercie
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 may
                 conserve
                 unto
                 me
                 with
                 yo●
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 his
                 holy
                 grace
                 and
                 mercie
                 ;
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 endeavor
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 possibly
                 shall
                 lie
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 To
                 chase
                 and
                 drive
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 my
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 or
                 shall
                 declare
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 help
                 me
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 Gospels
                 :
              
               Then
               he
               kissed
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               and
               after
               
                 Te
                 Deum
              
               sung
               ,
               and
               other
               particular
               Prayers
               said
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               he
               was
               Vested
               ,
               and
               the
               Ring
               ,
               Scepter
               ,
               Crown
               ,
               &c.
               were
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               with
               declaration
               what
               they
               signified
               :
               After
               all
               that
               the
               Archbishop
               and
               Bishops
               did
               bless
               him
               ;
               and
               then
               by
               the
               said
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Peers
               ,
               was
               led
               unto
               the
               Seat
               Royal
               ,
               where
               the
               Crown
               was
               put
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               France
               Author
               of
               this
               manner
               of
               Coronation
               .
            
             
               Albeit
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Ceremonie
               of
               Sacring
               and
               Anointing
               Kings
               be
               much
               elder
               than
               the
               Christian
               Kingdom
               of
               France
               ;
               yet
               is
               this
               particular
               and
               Majestical
               manner
               of
               doing
               it
               by
               way
               of
               Coronation
               ,
               the
               most
               antient
               in
               France
               above
               all
               other
               Kingdoms
               ,
               round
               about
               :
               And
               it
               is
               probable
               that
               most
               of
               them
               have
               taken
               their
               forms
               of
               anointing
               and
               Crowning
               from
               her
               ,
               for
               the
               affinitie
               and
               likeness
               of
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               :
               
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               that
               of
               Germanie
               and
               Polonia
               before
               recited
               ;
               by
               that
               of
               Navarra
               ,
               brought
               in
               by
               certain
               Earles
               of
               Champanie
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               use
               of
               France
               ;
               and
               others
               :
               But
               among
               all
               ,
               England
               seemeth
               to
               have
               taken
               it
               most
               particularly
               from
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               that
               divers
               English
               Kings
               have
               come
               out
               of
               France
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               that
               in
               very
               deed
               the
               thing
               it self
               is
               all
               one
               in
               both
               Nations
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               The
               Manner
               of
               Admission
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               As
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Rheims
               doth
               this
               Ceremony
               in
               France
               ,
               so
               in
               England
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               And
               the
               first
               thing
               the
               said
               Archbishop
               requireth
               at
               the
               King's
               hands
               ,
               is
               about
               Religion
               ,
               Church
               matters
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergie
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               King
               sweareth
               ,
               and
               giveth
               up
               his
               Oath
               in
               writing
               ,
               
               which
               he
               laieth
               down
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               upon
               the
               Altar
               :
               the
               words
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 That
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 have
                 reverence
                 and
                 honor
                 unto
                 almightie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 administer
                 Law
                 and
                 Justice
                 equally
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 unjust
                 Laws
                 .
              
               Which
               after
               he
               hath
               sworn
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               turning
               about
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               declareth
               what
               the
               King
               hath
               promised
               ,
               and
               asketh
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 they
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 unto
                 this
                 man
                 as
                 unto
                 their
                 King
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Conditions
                 proposed
                 ?
              
               Whereunto
               having
               yielded
               ,
               he
               put's
               upon
               him
               the
               Royal
               Ornaments
               ,
               as
               the
               Sword
               ,
               the
               Ring
               ,
               the
               Scepter
               ,
               and
               Crown
               ;
               and
               namely
               he
               giveth
               him
               the
               Scepter
               of
               St.
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               Confessor
               ,
               and
               then
               addeth
               this
               exhortation
               ,
               
                 Stand
                 and
                 hold
                 thy
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 Keep
                 thy
                 Oath
                 ;
              
               with
               a
               great
               commination
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               almightie
               God
               ,
               if
               he
               taketh
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               breaketh
               his
               Oath
               .
            
          
           
             
               Henry
               ,
               4th
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               admission
               of
               
                 Henry
              
               4.
               
               the
               People
               were
               demanded
               thrice
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 they
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 admit
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 ?
              
               And
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               having
               read
               unto
               them
               what
               this
               new
               King
               was
               bound
               by
               Oath
               unto
               ,
               
               he
               took
               the
               Ring
               ,
               wherewith
               to
               wedd
               him
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               (
               which
               wedding
               importeth
               a
               mutual
               Obligation
               )
               which
               was
               
               shewed
               to
               the
               People
               by
               the
               High
               Constable
               ,
               and
               then
               put
               upon
               the
               King's
               finger
               ,
               who
               kissed
               the
               Constable
               in
               sign
               of
               acceptance
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Edward
               ,
               4th
               .
            
             
               
                 Edw.
                 6th
                 .
              
               
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
                 Elisab
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               admission
               of
               
                 Edward
                 4th
                 .
              
               the
               Peoples
               Consent
               was
               asked
               at
               two
               several
               times
               very
               solemnly
               ,
               
               notwithstanding
               that
               he
               had
               proved
               his
               Title
               by
               Succession
               before
               in
               Parliament
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Coronation
               of
               
                 Edward
              
               6.
               
               Queen
               
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               and
               Queen
               
                 Elisabeth's
                 ,
              
               the
               Peoples
               consent
               and
               their
               acceptation
               was
               not
               only
               demanded
               ,
               but
               the
               Princes
               corporal
               oath
               also
               taken
               upon
               the
               Evangelists
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             What
             is
             due
             to
             only
             Succession
             by
             Birth
             ,
             and
             what
             interest
             or
             right
             an
             Heir
             apparent
             hath
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             Crowned
             or
             Admitted
             by
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             and
             how
             justly
             he
             may
             be
             put
             back
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             the
             other
             parts
             requisite
             also
             .
          
           
             CAP.
             VI
             .
          
           
             Belloy's
             Assertions
             upon
             this
             Matter
             .
             Assertion
             ,
             First
             .
          
           
             
               BElloy's
            
             Assertions
             about
             this
             matter
             are
             plain
             and
             gross
             flatteries
             ,
             
             and
             opposite
             to
             all
             reason
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             World
             .
             First
             he
             saith
             .
             
               That
               all
               Families
               which
               enjoy
               Kingdoms
               in
               the
               world
               were
               placed
               therein
               by
               God
               only
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               alone
               can
               change
               the
               
               same
               .
            
             Which
             indeed
             if
             he
             refer
             unto
             God's
             universal
             providence
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             that
             all
             is
             from
             God
             either
             by
             his
             Ordinance
             or
             permission
             ;
             but
             speaking
             of
             the
             next
             and
             immediate
             causes
             ;
             clear
             it
             is
             that
             men
             do
             also
             concur
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             them
             lawful
             authoritie
             so
             to
             do
             for
             the
             publick
             benefit
             .
          
           
             
               Assertion
               ,
               Second
               .
            
             
               His
               Second
               Assertion
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 where
                 such
                 Princes
                 be
                 once
                 placed
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Succession
                 by
                 Birth
                 established
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 the
                 Princes
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 next
                 of
                 Kinn
                 ,
                 do
                 necessarily
                 succeed
                 ,
                 by
                 only
                 Birth
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 new
                 choice
                 or
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 Nobilitie
                 ,
                 or
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Common-wealth
                 together
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Assertion
               ,
               Third
               .
            
             
               Whereunto
               he
               joyneth
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 King
                 never
                 dieth
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 whensoever
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 howsoever
                 ,
                 he
                 ceaseth
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 to
                 Govern
                 ,
                 then
                 entereth
                 the
                 Successor
                 by
                 Birth
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Heir
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 lawful
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 admission
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 authoritie
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 adoption
                 or
                 choice
                 of
                 any
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Assertion
               ,
               Fourth
               .
            
             
               The
               Fourth
               which
               hath
               been
               touched
               before
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 Prince
                 once
                 entered
                 to
                 Government
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 placed
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 is
                 under
                 no
                 Law
                 or
                 Restraint
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 his
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 himself
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 quiek
                 and
                 living
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 limitation
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 by
                 any
                 power
                 under
                 heaven
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Nation
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 can
                 appoint
                 or
                 prescribe
                 
                 how
                 they
                 will
                 Obey
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 their
                 Prince
                 shall
                 Govern
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 must
                 leave
                 his
                 authoritie
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 bands
                 of
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 either
                 willingly
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 procured
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Assertion
               ,
               Fifth
               .
            
             
               The
               Fifth
               ,
               
                 That
                 albeit
                 the
                 Heir
                 apparent
                 which
                 is
                 next
                 by
                 Birth
                 to
                 any
                 Crown
                 ,
                 
                 should
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 impotent
                 ,
                 or
                 unfit
                 to
                 Govern
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 (
                 for
                 examples
                 sake
                 )
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 Senses
                 ,
                 Madd
                 ,
                 Furious
                 ,
                 Lunatick
                 ,
                 a
                 Fool
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 known
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 Malicious
                 ,
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 Vitious
                 ,
                 or
                 abhominable
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 degenerate
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 Beast
                 ;
                 yea
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 known
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 drown
                 the
                 Ship
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 guide
                 ;
                 yet
                 (
                 saith
                 this
                 man
                 )
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Holie
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 admitted
                 without
                 contradiction
                 to
                 his
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 hath
                 laid
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 direction
                 ,
                 restraint
                 ,
                 or
                 punishment
                 must
                 only
                 be
                 remitted
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 may
                 reform
                 ,
                 or
                 restrain
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Succession
               by
               Birth
               ,
               better
               than
               meer
               Election
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               Succession
               is
               much
               to
               be
               preferred
               to
               Election
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               before
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               Monarchie
               in
               respect
               of
               other
               Forms
               ,
               Succession
               hath
               commonly
               far
               fewer
               ,
               and
               lesser
               inconveniences
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Reason
                 ,
                 First
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Election
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 great
                 and
                 continual
                 dangers
                 of
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 Emulation
                 ,
                 Division
                 ,
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 and
                 Contention
                 ,
                 which
                 bring
                 with
                 them
                 evident
                 peril
                 of
                 universal
                 destruction
                 ;
                 whereas
                 by
                 Succession
                 these
                 occasions
                 of
                 strife
                 are
                 cut
                 off
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Second
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 The
                 Prince
                 is
                 in
                 present
                 possession
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 next
                 of
                 Kinn
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Heir
                 ,
                 hath
                 more
                 care
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Realm
                 in
                 good
                 order
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Third
                 .
              
               
                 Succession
                 also
                 bringeth
                 less
                 Mutations
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 following
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 doth
                 commonly
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 Friends
                 ,
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 and
                 Servants
                 ;
                 pursueth
                 the
                 same
                 actions
                 and
                 intentions
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ;
                 whereas
                 he
                 which
                 entereth
                 by
                 Election
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 Alien
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 likely
                 friend
                 to
                 his
                 predecessor
                 ,
                 doth
                 alter
                 and
                 turn
                 up-side-down
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Fourth
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 cometh
                 by
                 Succession
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 much
                 respected
                 still
                 for
                 his
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 with
                 him
                 less
                 Passions
                 of
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 Emulation
                 ,
                 Anger
                 ,
                 Envie
                 ,
                 or
                 Revenge
                 against
                 particular
                 men
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 entreth
                 by
                 Election
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 equal
                 to
                 others
                 before
                 his
                 advancement
                 ,
                 and
                 holden
                 contention
                 with
                 many
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 
                 have
                 matter
                 of
                 quarrel
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 seek
                 to
                 revenge
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 authoritie
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 will
                 bear
                 him
                 less
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 unwillingly
                 be
                 under
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Fifth
                 .
              
               
                 Whereunto
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 preeminence
                 and
                 priviledge
                 of
                 Premogeniture
                 and
                 ancestrie
                 of
                 Birth
                 so
                 much
                 respected
                 and
                 commanded
                 by
                 holy
                 writ
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 
                   Jacob
                
                 were
                 ordained
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 inherit
                 the
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 would
                 God
                 have
                 him
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 said
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Eldership
                 from
                 
                   Esau
                
                 his
                 elder
                 Brother
                 .
                 
                 Wherein
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 yet
                 this
                 priviledg
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 inviolable
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 upon
                 just
                 causes
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 broken
                 :
                 
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 State
                 it
                 was
                 often
                 practiced
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 Juda
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   4th
                
                 Tribe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Ruben
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 
                   Solomon
                
                 tenth
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   David
                
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Successor
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Election
               and
               Succession
               do
               help
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               ,
               where
               in
               Succession
               ,
               there
               are
               inconveniencies
               ,
               as
               some
               be
               or
               may
               fall
               ,
               the
               remedie
               is
               ,
               First
               to
               assist
               the
               Prince
               with
               Directions
               ,
               and
               wise
               Counsel
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               capable
               thereunto
               ;
               if
               not
               to
               remove
               him
               ,
               and
               take
               in
               another
               of
               the
               same
               Blood
               ,
               in
               his
               place
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               Election
               and
               Succession
               do
               help
               and
               moderate
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               remedie
               one
               anothers
               inconveniencies
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               first
               Question
               propounded
               at
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               the
               first
               Question
               made
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               What
               is
               due
               to
               Succession
               or
               Prioritie
               of
               Blood
               alone
               ?
               Great
               honor
               and
               respect
               is
               to
               be
               born
               unto
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               the
               principal
               Condition
               that
               leadeth
               infallibly
               to
               the
               next
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               ;
               If
               in
               the
               same
               Person
               do
               concur
               also
               other
               necessary
               circumstances
               and
               conditions
               ,
               which
               were
               appointed
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               authoritie
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               Succession
               was
               established
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               Second
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               Second
               ,
               What
               Interest
               an
               Heir
               apparent
               hath
               to
               the
               Crown
               before
               he
               be
               Crowned
               ;
               If
               he
               have
               the
               Conditions
               before
               required
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               same
               Interest
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               or
               
                 Caesar
              
               hath
               to
               the
               Germane
               Empire
               after
               his
               Election
               ;
               who
               yet
               is
               not
               Emperor
               before
               he
               be
               Crowned
               .
               Or
               as
               in
               a
               Contract
               of
               Marriage
               there
               is
               Betrothing
               made
               between
               the
               parties
               by
               words
               
                 de
                 futuro
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               not
               properly
               Marriage
               ,
               but
               espousal
               only
               ;
               and
               the
               Wedding
               ,
               made
               by
               words
               
                 de
                 praesenti
                 ,
              
               or
               by
               mutual
               present
               consent
               of
               both
               Parties
               .
               So
               an
               Heir
               apparent
               ,
               before
               he
               be
               Crowned
               and
               admitted
               ,
               is
               but
               Betrothed
               to
               the
               Common
               ▪
               wealth
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               is
               married
               afterwards
               by
               present
               mutual
               Consent
               and
               Oaths
               of
               both
               Parties
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               What
               Respect
               is
               due
               to
               an
               Heir
               Apparent
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               the
               Common-wealth
               in
               rigor
               of
               Justice
               oweth
               no
               Alleageance
               to
               the
               Heir
               apparent
               (
               though
               his
               Predecessor
               be
               dead
               )
               until
               he
               be
               Crowned
               ;
               because
               indeed
               till
               then
               he
               is
               not
               their
               true
               King
               and
               Sovereign
               ;
               els
               it
               were
               in
               vain
               to
               ask
               the
               Realm
               again
               three
               times
               at
               their
               Coronation
               ,
               
               Whether
               they
               will
               have
               such
               a
               King
               or
               no
               ?
               And
               in
               the
               old
               time
               they
               were
               accustomed
               to
               reckon
               the
               years
               of
               their
               reign
               only
               from
               the
               day
               of
               their
               Coronation
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               latter
               ages
               ,
               for
               avoiding
               of
               Tumults
               ,
               and
               better
               keeping
               of
               Order
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               ordained
               ,
               That
               from
               the
               death
               of
               the
               former
               Princes
               all
               matters
               of
               Government
               shall
               pass
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               his
               next
               Successor
               .
               And
               for
               better
               accompt
               of
               years
               ,
               That
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Reign
               should
               be
               reckoned
               from
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               Predecessor
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Rare
               Example
               of
               HENRY
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               who
               had
               Fealtie
               done
               unto
               Him
               before
               He
               was
               Crowned
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               By
               that
               in
               all
               Countries
               the
               Subjects
               take
               their
               Oaths
               only
               after
               the
               Princes
               hath
               Sworn
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               that
               before
               they
               were
               not
               bound
               unto
               him
               by
               Alleageance
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Princes
               of
               England
               ,
               it
               is
               expresly
               noted
               by
               English
               Historiographers
               ,
               That
               no
               Allegeance
               is
               due
               unto
               them
               before
               
               they
               be
               Crowned
               ;
               
               and
               that
               this
               Priviledge
               happened
               only
               to
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               for
               his
               exceeding
               towardliness
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               great
               affection
               of
               the
               People
               towards
               him
               ;
               to
               have
               Homage
               done
               unto
               him
               before
               his
               Coronation
               and
               Oath
               taken
               .
               Which
               ,
               both
               
                 Polydore
              
               and
               
                 Stow
              
               do
               affirm
               never
               to
               have
               been
               offered
               before
               to
               any
               Prince
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
               Admission
               is
               of
               more
               importance
               ,
               and
               hath
               prevailed
               against
               Right
               of
               succession
               .
            
             
               Whence
               it
               is
               gathered
               ,
               That
               the
               Title
               of
               Succession
               without
               the
               Admission
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               cannot
               make
               a
               lawful
               King
               :
               and
               that
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               of
               far
               more
               importance
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               proved
               by
               many
               examples
               :
               As
               of
               
                 William
                 Rufus
              
               that
               Succeeded
               the
               Conqueror
               ;
               King
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               first
               his
               Brother
               :
               King
               
                 Stephen's
                 ,
              
               King
               
                 John's
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               by
               only
               Admission
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               were
               Kings
               against
               the
               Order
               of
               Succession
               .
               
               
                 Henry
              
               and
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               
                 4th
                 .
              
               did
               found
               the
               best
               part
               ,
               and
               most
               surest
               of
               their
               Titles
               and
               the
               defence
               thereof
               ,
               upon
               the
               Election
               ,
               Consent
               ,
               and
               good
               will
               of
               the
               People
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               most
               Politick
               Princes
               ,
               that
               had
               any
               least
               suspicion
               of
               Troubles
               about
               the
               Title
               after
               their
               deaths
               ,
               
               have
               caused
               their
               Sons
               to
               be
               Crowned
               in
               their
               own
               days
               .
               As
               
                 Hugh
                 Capetus
                 Robert
              
               his
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               and
               
                 Robert
                 Henry
              
               the
               first
               his
               second
               Son
               ,
               excluding
               his
               elder
               .
               
                 Henry
              
               also
               procured
               the
               same
               to
               
                 Philip
              
               the
               first
               his
               eldest
               Son
               :
               
               And
               
                 Louys
                 le
                 Gros
              
               unto
               two
               Sons
               of
               his
               ,
               first
               to
               
                 Philip
                 ,
              
               
               and
               after
               his
               death
               to
               
                 Louys
              
               the
               yonger
               :
               And
               this
               
                 Louys
              
               again
               unto
               
                 Philip
              
               2.
               his
               Son
               .
               The
               Prince
               of
               Spain
               is
               Sworn
               alwaies
               and
               admitted
               by
               the
               Realm
               during
               his
               Father's
               
               
               Reign
               .
               The
               same
               Consideration
               also
               moved
               King
               
                 David
              
               to
               Crown
               his
               Son
               
                 Solomon
              
               in
               his
               own
               days
               .
               
               And
               in
               England
               King
               
                 Henry
              
               2.
               considering
               the
               alteration
               that
               the
               Realm
               had
               made
               in
               admitting
               King
               
                 Stephen
              
               before
               him
               ,
               against
               the
               Order
               of
               Lineal
               Succession
               ,
               
               and
               fearing
               that
               the
               like
               might
               happen
               also
               after
               him
               ,
               caused
               his
               eldest
               Son
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               third
               to
               be
               Crowned
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ;
               So
               as
               England
               had
               two
               Kings
               
                 Henry's
              
               living
               at
               one
               time
               with
               equal
               Authoritie
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             How
             the
             next
             in
             succession
             by
             Propinquitie
             of
             Blood
             ,
             hath
             oftentimes
             been
             put
             back
             by
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             others
             further
             off
             admitted
             in
             their
             Places
             ,
             even
             in
             these
             Kingdoms
             where
             Succession
             prevaileth
             ;
             with
             many
             Examples
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Israël
             and
             Spain
             .
          
           
             CAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             
               SAUL
               .
            
             
               David
               Elected
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Saul's
               Sons
               .
            
             
               ALbeit
               God
               made
               
                 Saul
              
               a
               true
               and
               lawful
               King
               over
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               consequently
               also
               gave
               him
               all
               Kinglie
               
               Prerogatives
               ;
               whereof
               one
               Principle
               is
               ,
               To
               have
               his
               Children
               succeed
               after
               him
               in
               the
               Crown
               :
               yet
               he
               suffered
               not
               any
               of
               his
               Generation
               to
               succeed
               him
               ,
               but
               elected
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               who
               was
               a
               stranger
               by
               birth
               ,
               and
               no
               kinn
               at
               all
               to
               the
               deceased
               King
               ,
               Rejecting
               thereby
               from
               the
               Crown
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 Isboseth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Saul's
              
               elder
               Son
               ,
               though
               followed
               for
               a
               time
               by
               
                 Abner
              
               Capt.
               
               General
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               with
               eleven
               Tribes
               ;
               but
               also
               
                 Jonathan
              
               his
               other
               Son
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               good
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               praised
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               
                 Whereby
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 may
                 prejudicate
                 the
                 Son's
                 Right
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 albeit
                 the
                 Son
                 have
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 fault
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               DAVID
               .
            
             
               Solomon
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Adonias
               ,
               and
               his
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               
                 David
              
               being
               placed
               in
               the
               Crown
               by
               Election
               ,
               free
               Consent
               ,
               
               and
               Admission
               of
               the
               People
               of
               Israël
               (
               though
               by
               motion
               and
               direction
               of
               God
               himself
               )
               no
               man
               will
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               had
               given
               him
               all
               Kinglie
               Priviledges
               and
               Regalities
               ,
               as
               among
               other
               the
               Scripture
               testifieth
               that
               it
               was
               assured
               him
               by
               God
               ,
               
               That
               his
               Seed
               should
               Reign
               after
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               ever
               :
               Yet
               this
               was
               not
               performed
               to
               any
               of
               his
               elder
               Sons
               ,
               
               but
               only
               to
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
              
               his
               yonger
               and
               tenth
               Son
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               means
               and
               perswasions
               of
               Queen
               
                 Bersabé
              
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               
                 Nathan
              
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               was
               chosen
               and
               made
               King
               by
               his
               Father
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               elder
               ,
               
                 Adonias
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Brethren
               :
               
                 *
              
               
                 Whereby
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 that
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 determinations
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 designments
                 are
                 to
                 good
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 just
                 respects
                 and
                 causes
                 ,
                 are
                 allowed
                 also
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 are
                 his
                 own
                 special
                 drifts
                 and
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 man
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               Jeroboam
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Roboam
               ,
               Solomon's
               Son
               and
               Heir
               .
            
             
               After
               
                 Solomon's
              
               death
               ,
               
                 Rehoboam
              
               his
               Son
               and
               Heir
               coming
               to
               Sichem
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               people
               of
               Israël
               were
               gathered
               ,
               for
               his
               Admission
               ;
               and
               having
               refused
               to
               yield
               to
               certain
               Conditions
               for
               taking
               away
               of
               some
               hard
               and
               heavie
               Impositions
               laid
               upon
               them
               by
               
                 Solomon
              
               his
               Father
               ,
               which
               the
               People
               had
               proposed
               unto
               him
               ;
               ten
               Tribes
               of
               the
               twelve
               refused
               to
               admit
               him
               for
               their
               King
               ,
               
               but
               chose
               one
               
                 Jeroboam
              
               his
               Servant
               ,
               a
               meer
               stranger
               ,
               and
               of
               poor
               Parentage
               ,
               and
               God
               allowed
               thereof
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
              
               leaving
               
                 Rehoboam
              
               over
               two
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               
                 Jeroboam
              
               over
               ten
               .
            
          
           
             
               God's
               dealing
               in
               his
               Common-wealth
               ,
               a
               president
               for
               all
               others
               .
            
             
               Although
               we
               may
               say
               that
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Common-wealth
               God
               almightie
               did
               deal
               and
               dispose
               of
               things
               against
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               man's
               Law
               ,
               as
               best
               liked
               himself
               ,
               whose
               Will
               is
               more
               than
               Law
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               limitted
               by
               no
               Rule
               or
               Law
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               these
               Examples
               are
               not
               properly
               the
               act
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               as
               our
               Question
               demandeth
               ;
               yet
               are
               they
               well
               brought
               in
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               give
               light
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               For
               if
               God
               permitted
               and
               allowed
               this
               in
               his
               own
               Common-wealth
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               be
               the
               Example
               and
               Pattern
               of
               all
               others
               :
               no
               doubt
               but
               he
               approveth
               also
               the
               same
               in
               other
               Realms
               ,
               when
               just
               occasions
               are
               offered
               ,
               either
               for
               his
               service
               ,
               the
               good
               of
               the
               People
               and
               Realm
               ,
               or
               else
               for
               punishment
               of
               the
               sins
               and
               wickedness
               of
               some
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Examples
               of
               SPAIN
               .
            
             
               Four
               Races
               of
               Spanish
               Kings
               .
            
             
               Spain
               ,
               since
               the
               expulsion
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               hath
               had
               Three
               or
               Four
               Races
               of
               Kings
               .
               
               The
               first
               is
               from
               the
               Gothes
               ,
               which
               began
               to
               reign
               about
               the
               year
               416
               ,
               and
               endured
               by
               the
               space
               of
               300.
               years
               ,
               until
               Spain
               was
               lost
               to
               the
               Moors
               ;
               And
               to
               them
               the
               Spaniard
               referreth
               all
               his
               old
               Nobility
               .
               The
               second
               from
               
                 Don
                 Pelago
                 ,
              
               who
               after
               the
               Invasion
               of
               the
               Moors
               ,
               was
               chosen
               King
               of
               Austurias
               about
               the
               year
               717.
               
               and
               his
               Race
               continued
               adding
               Kingdom
               to
               Kingdom
               for
               the
               space
               of
               300.
               years
               ,
               until
               the
               year
               1034.
               
               The
               third
               ,
               from
               
                 Don
                 Sancho
                 Mayor
                 ,
              
               King
               of
               Navarra
               ,
               
               who
               having
               gotten
               into
               his
               Power
               the
               Earldoms
               of
               Arragon
               and
               Castilia
               ,
               made
               them
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               divided
               them
               among
               his
               Children
               ;
               And
               
                 Don
                 Fernando
                 ,
              
               his
               second
               Son
               ,
               King
               of
               Castilia
               ,
               sirnamed
               afterward
               the
               Great
               ,
               by
               marrying
               of
               the
               Sister
               of
               
                 Don
                 Dermudo
                 ,
              
               King
               of
               Leon
               and
               Asturias
               ,
               joyned
               all
               those
               Kingdoms
               together
               ;
               and
               this
               Race
               endured
               for
               500.
               years
               ,
               until
               the
               year
               1549
               ;
               
               When
               ,
               for
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               the
               House
               of
               Austria
               came
               in
               by
               Marriage
               of
               the
               Daughter
               and
               Heir
               of
               
                 Don
                 Ferdinando
                 ,
              
               sirnamed
               the
               Catholick
               ;
               which
               endureth
               until
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               First
               Race
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               First
               Race
               ,
               
               because
               it
               had
               express
               Election
               joyned
               with
               Succession
               ,
               
               as
               by
               the
               Councils
               of
               Toledo
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               it
               can
               yield
               no
               valuable
               examples
               for
               this
               place
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               The
               Second
               Race
               .
            
             
               Don
               Alonso
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Don
               Favila
               his
               Children
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Second
               ,
               Though
               the
               Law
               of
               Succession
               by
               Propinquitie
               of
               Blood
               ,
               
               was
               established
               ;
               yet
               many
               examples
               do
               testifie
               ,
               That
               the
               next
               in
               Blood
               was
               oftentimes
               put
               back
               by
               the
               Common-wealth
               upon
               just
               causes
               .
               
                 Don
                 Pelago's
              
               Son
               
                 *
              
               being
               dead
               after
               two
               years
               Reign
               only
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               though
               he
               left
               divers
               ,
               were
               admitted
               ,
               (
               because
               they
               were
               yong
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               Govern
               )
               But
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
              
               the
               Catholick
               ,
               his
               Son
               in
               Law
               ,
               who
               for
               his
               valiant
               acts
               was
               sirnamed
               the
               Great
               .
            
          
           
             
               Don
               Aurelio
               ,
               and
               Don
               Silo
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Don
               Fruela
               and
               his
               Children
               .
            
             
               To
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
              
               succeeded
               his
               Son
               
                 Don
                 Fruela
                 ,
              
               who
               was
               first
               a
               noble
               King
               ;
               But
               for
               that
               he
               declined
               to
               Tyrannie
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               death
               wrongfully
               his
               own
               Brother
               
                 Don
                 Vimerano
                 ,
              
               rarely
               beloved
               of
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               he
               was
               himself
               put
               to
               death
               by
               them
               .
               
               And
               albeit
               he
               left
               two
               goodly
               lawful
               Children
               ,
               yet
               in
               hatred
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               neither
               of
               them
               was
               admitted
               by
               the
               Realm
               to
               succeed
               him
               ;
               but
               his
               Cozen
               German
               
                 Don
                 Aurelio
                 ,
              
               brothers
               Son
               to
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
              
               the
               Catholick
               ,
               
               who
               after
               six
               years
               Reign
               dying
               without
               issue
               ,
               a
               brother
               in
               Law
               of
               his
               named
               
                 Don
                 Silo
              
               was
               admitted
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Don
               Vermudo
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Don
               Alonso
               the
               Chaste
               ;
               who
               nevertheless
               come's
               in
               again
               afterwards
               very
               happily
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 Don
                 Silo
              
               being
               also
               dead
               without
               issue
               ,
               and
               the
               Spaniards
               anger
               against
               
                 Don
                 Fruela
              
               being
               now
               wel
               asswaged
               ,
               they
               admitted
               his
               aforesaid
               Son
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
              
               the
               yonger
               ,
               sirnamed
               the
               Chaste
               ;
               though
               his
               Reign
               for
               this
               time
               endured
               very
               little
               ;
               being
               put
               out
               by
               a
               bastard
               Uncle
               of
               his
               
                 Don
                 Aluregado
                 ,
              
               with
               help
               of
               the
               Moors
               ;
               who
               after
               six
               years
               Reign
               dying
               also
               without
               issue
               ,
               the
               matter
               came
               in
               deliberation
               again
               ,
               Whether
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
              
               the
               Chaste
               ,
               that
               lived
               hidden
               in
               a
               Monasterie
               ,
               should
               be
               admitted
               again
               ,
               or
               rather
               his
               Cozen
               German
               
                 Don
                 Vermudo
                 ,
              
               Son
               to
               his
               Uncle
               the
               Prince
               
                 Vimerano
                 ,
              
               (
               whom
               his
               Father
               had
               slain
               )
               The
               Realm
               determined
               
                 Don
              
               
                 *
              
               
                 Vermudo
                 ,
              
               though
               he
               were
               much
               farther
               off
               by
               Propinquity
               of
               Blood
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               was
               judged
               for
               the
               more
               valiant
               and
               able
               Prince
               ,
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               who
               seemed
               to
               be
               made
               more
               acquainted
               with
               the
               life
               of
               Monks
               ,
               than
               of
               a
               King
               :
               Neither
               do
               the
               Historiographers
               of
               Spain
               reprehend
               this
               Fact
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
               But
               King
               
                 Vermudo
                 ,
              
               after
               three
               years
               Reign
               ,
               being
               weary
               of
               a
               Kingly
               life
               ,
               and
               feeling
               some
               scruple
               of
               Conscience
               that
               he
               had
               forsaken
               the
               life
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               
               he
               Resigned
               willingly
               the
               Government
               unto
               his
               said
               Cozen
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
              
               the
               Chast
               ,
               
               who
               after
               all
               his
               affliction
               ,
               having
               been
               deprived
               four
               times
               ,
               Reigned
               yet
               51.
               years
               ,
               and
               proved
               the
               most
               valiant
               and
               excellent
               King
               that
               ever
               that
               Nation
               had
               ,
               both
               for
               his
               valor
               and
               other
               vertuous
               deeds
               ;
               and
               had
               great
               friendship
               with
               King
               
                 Charles
              
               the
               Great
               of
               France
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               that
               time
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Don
               Fruela
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Don
               Ordonio's
               Children
               .
            
             
               
                 Don
                 Ordonio
              
               the
               Second
               dying
               ,
               
               left
               four
               Sons
               and
               one
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               State
               of
               Spain
               displaced
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               gave
               their
               Kingdom
               to
               their
               Uncle
               
                 Don
                 Fruela
                 ,
              
               second
               Brother
               to
               their
               Father
               ;
               
               And
               
                 Morales
              
               saith
               ,
               That
               there
               appeareth
               no
               other
               reason
               hereof
               ,
               
               but
               only
               for
               that
               these
               Sons
               of
               the
               King
               deceased
               were
               yong
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               apt
               to
               Govern
               well
               the
               Realm
               as
               their
               Uncle
               was
               ,
               [
               And
               this
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               said
               
                 Morales
              
               writeth
               ,
               That
               at
               that
               time
               and
               before
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               Succession
               by
               Propinquitie
               of
               Blood
               ,
               was
               so
               strongly
               confirmed
               ,
               that
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Spain
               was
               made
               an
               inheritance
               so
               intayled
               and
               tyed
               only
               to
               the
               next
               in
               Blood
               as
               there
               was
               no
               possibility
               to
               alter
               the
               same
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
               Don
               Alonso
               4th
               .
               Son
               to
               Ordonio
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Don
               Fruela
               his
               Children
               :
               And
               Don
               Ramiro
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Don
               Alonso
               .
            
             
               And
               after
               a
               years
               Reign
               ,
               this
               King
               
                 Fruela
              
               being
               dead
               ,
               and
               having
               left
               divers
               Children
               at
               mans
               state
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               put
               by
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               eldest
               Son
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               
                 Don
                 Ordonio
              
               the
               second
               ,
               named
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
              
               the
               fourth
               ,
               was
               chosen
               for
               King
               :
               Who
               leaving
               afterward
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               betaking
               himself
               to
               a
               Religious
               habit
               ,
               offered
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Spain
               his
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               named
               
                 Don
                 Ordonio
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               their
               King
               ;
               but
               they
               refused
               him
               ,
               and
               took
               his
               Brother
               ,
               Uncle
               to
               the
               yong
               Prince
               ,
               
               named
               
                 Don
                 Ramiro
                 ,
              
               who
               reigned
               19.
               years
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               most
               excellent
               King
               ,
               and
               gained
               Madrid
               from
               the
               Moors
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Don
               Sancho
               el
               Gordo
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               yong
               Son
               of
               Ordonio
               the
               Third
               .
            
             
               To
               
                 Ramiro
              
               the
               second
               ,
               
               succeeded
               his
               elder
               Son
               
                 Don
                 Ordonio
              
               the
               third
               ,
               who
               after
               7.
               years
               reign
               ,
               albeit
               he
               left
               a
               Son
               named
               ,
               
                 el
                 Enfante
                 Don
                 Vermudo
                 ,
              
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               admitted
               ;
               but
               his
               Brother
               
                 Don
                 Sancho
              
               1.
               sirnamed
               
                 el
                 Gordo
                 ,
              
               Uncle
               to
               the
               yong
               Prince
               :
               
               And
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               Alteration
               
                 Morales
              
               giveth
               ,
               First
               that
               the
               said
               
                 Enfante
              
               was
               a
               little
               Child
               ,
               and
               not
               sufficient
               for
               Government
               ,
               and
               defence
               of
               the
               Country
               .
               But
               yet
               after
               
                 Don
                 Sancho
              
               had
               reigned
               ,
               
               and
               his
               Son
               
                 Don
                 Ramiro
              
               the
               third
               ,
               after
               him
               ;
               he
               was
               called
               and
               made
               King
               by
               the
               Realm
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Vermudo
              
               2.
               who
               left
               after
               him
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
              
               5.
               and
               he
               again
               his
               Son
               
                 Don
                 Vermudo
              
               3.
               who
               Marrying
               his
               Sister
               
                 Dona
                 Sancha
              
               (
               that
               was
               his
               Heir
               )
               unto
               
                 Don
                 Ferinando
                 ,
              
               first
               Earle
               and
               then
               King
               of
               Castile
               ,
               (
               who
               was
               second
               Son
               to
               
                 Don
                 Sancho
              
               
                 *
              
               
                 Mayor
              
               King
               of
               Navar
               )
               he
               joyned
               by
               these
               means
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Leon
               and
               Castile
               together
               ,
               which
               were
               separated
               before
               :
               And
               so
               ended
               the
               Line
               of
               
                 Don
                 Pelago
                 ,
              
               and
               entered
               the
               Blood
               of
               Navar
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Race
               .
            
             
               Dona
               Berenguela
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               her
               elder
               Sister
               Dona
               Blancha
               ,
               and
               her
               Son
               St.
               Lewis
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Third
               Race
               .
               
               Prince
               
                 Lewis
              
               of
               France
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               was
               King
               
                 Lewis
              
               8.
               
               Son
               to
               
                 Philip
                 Augustus
              
               having
               
               married
               
                 Dona
                 Blancha
              
               of
               Spain
               ,
               that
               was
               Neece
               to
               King
               
                 John
              
               of
               England
               by
               her
               Mother-side
               ;
               [
               upon
               these
               Conditions
               on
               the
               part
               of
               King
               
                 John
                 ,
              
               thereby
               to
               make
               Peace
               with
               the
               French
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               have
               for
               her
               Dowry
               all
               those
               Towns
               and
               Countries
               which
               the
               said
               King
               
                 Philip
              
               had
               taken
               upon
               the
               English
               in
               Normandie
               and
               Gasconie
               ;
               And
               on
               the
               part
               of
               Spain
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Prince
               
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               (
               only
               Brother
               to
               the
               said
               Lady
               
                 Blanch
              
               )
               should
               die
               without
               issue
               ,
               then
               she
               should
               Succeed
               in
               the
               Crown
               of
               Spain
               ]
               got
               
                 Lewis
              
               9.
               by
               her
               :
               And
               yet
               Prince
               
                 Henry
              
               her
               Brother
               dying
               without
               issue
               ,
               both
               she
               and
               her
               Son
               were
               put
               by
               ,
               and
               excluded
               by
               the
               State
               of
               Spain
               ,
               against
               the
               evident
               Right
               of
               succession
               ,
               and
               Propinquitie
               of
               Blood
               ;
               And
               her
               yonger
               Sister
               
                 *
              
               
                 Dona
                 Berenguela
              
               was
               admitted
               .
               And
               the
               only
               Reason
               they
               yielded
               thereof
               ,
               was
               ,
               not
               to
               admit
               Strangers
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
            
          
           
             
               Don
               Sancho
               el
               Bravo
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               Nephews
               Don
               Alonso
               ,
               and
               Hernando
               de
               la
               Cerda
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               of
               Spain
               
                 *
              
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
                 ,
              
               Nephew
               to
               St.
               
                 Fernando
                 ,
              
               dying
               before
               the
               King
               his
               Father
               ,
               left
               two
               
                 *
              
               Sons
               ,
               
                 Don
                 Alonso
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Hernando
                 de
                 la
                 Cerda
                 ,
              
               whom
               the
               Grand-father
               left
               Commended
               to
               the
               Realm
               ,
               as
               lawful
               Heirs
               apparent
               to
               the
               Crown
               :
               Yet
               for
               that
               one
               Uncle
               of
               theirs
               ,
               yonger
               Brother
               to
               their
               Father
               ,
               named
               
                 Don
                 Sancho
                 el
              
               
                 *
              
               
                 Bravo
              
               was
               like
               to
               manage
               the
               matters
               of
               War
               better
               than
               they
               ;
               he
               was
               ,
               by
               a
               general
               Parlament
               ,
               Holden
               at
               Segovia
               ,
               1276.
               made
               Heir
               apparent
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               they
               put
               back
               ,
               in
               their
               Grand-father's
               time
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               ,
               and
               the
               Realms
               consent
               .
               And
               this
               
                 Don
                 Sancho
              
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               in
               the
               year
               1284.
               the
               two
               Princes
               were
               put
               in
               Prison
               ,
               
               but
               afterwards
               at
               the
               suit
               of
               
                 Philip
              
               3.
               of
               France
               ,
               their
               Uncle
               ,
               they
               were
               let
               out
               ,
               and
               endued
               with
               certain
               Lands
               ,
               and
               also
               they
               remain
               unto
               this
               day
               :
               And
               of
               these
               do
               come
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Medina
               ,
               Celi
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               
               the
               House
               of
               Cerda
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               much
               Nobilitie
               in
               Spain
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               and
               King
               
                 Philip
              
               that
               Reigneth
               ,
               cometh
               of
               
                 Don
                 Sancho
                 ,
              
               the
               yonger
               Brother
               .
            
          
           
             
               Henry
               the
               Bastard
               ,
               and
               his
               Race
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               King
               Petro
               ,
               and
               his
               Heirs
               .
            
             
               When
               
                 Don
                 Pedro
              
               the
               Cruel
               ,
               King
               of
               Castile
               ,
               was
               driven
               and
               his
               Bastard
               Brother
               
                 Henry
              
               2.
               set
               up
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               
                 John
              
               of
               Gant
               ,
               
               Duke
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               having
               Married
               
                 Dona
                 Constancia
                 ,
              
               the
               said
               King
               
                 Peter's
              
               Daughter
               and
               Heir
               ,
               pretended
               by
               succession
               the
               said
               Crown
               of
               Castile
               ,
               as
               indeed
               it
               appertained
               unto
               him
               ;
               But
               yet
               the
               State
               of
               Spain
               denied
               it
               flatly
               ,
               and
               defended
               it
               by
               Arms
               ,
               and
               prevailed
               against
               
                 John
              
               of
               Gand
               ,
               as
               did
               also
               the
               Race
               of
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               Bastard
               against
               his
               lawful
               Brother
               .
               And
               though
               in
               this
               Third
               and
               principal
               Discent
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Spain
               ,
               when
               these
               Changes
               happened
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               Succession
               were
               most
               assuredly
               and
               perfectly
               established
               ,
               yet
               no
               man
               will
               deny
               but
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               Spain
               who
               hold
               by
               the
               latter
               Titles
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               be
               true
               and
               lawful
               Kings
               .
            
             
               This
               King
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               Bastard
               had
               a
               Son
               named
               
                 John
              
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               him
               in
               the
               Crown
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               Married
               
                 Dona
                 Beatrix
                 ,
              
               Daughter
               and
               Heir
               of
               King
               
                 Ferdinando
              
               the
               first
               of
               Portugal
               .
               But
               yet
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Ferdinando
                 ,
              
               the
               States
               of
               Portugal
               would
               never
               agree
               to
               admit
               the
               said
               
                 Juan
              
               for
               their
               King
               ,
               
               for
               not
               subjecting
               themselves
               by
               that
               means
               to
               the
               Castilians
               :
               And
               took
               rather
               a
               Bastard
               Brother
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Don
                 Ferdinando
                 ,
              
               named
               
                 Don
                 Juan
                 ,
              
               a
               
               youth
               of
               twenty
               years
               old
               ;
               whom
               they
               Married
               afterward
               to
               the
               Lady
               
                 Philippe
                 ,
              
               Daughter
               of
               
                 John
              
               of
               Gand
               ,
               by
               his
               first
               Wife
               
                 Blancha
                 ,
              
               Duchess
               and
               Heir
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               in
               whose
               Right
               the
               Kings
               of
               Portugal
               and
               their
               Discendents
               do
               pretend
               unto
               this
               day
               a
               certain
               interest
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Lancaster
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Divers
             other
             Examples
             out
             of
             the
             States
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             England
             ,
             for
             proof
             that
             the
             next
             in
             Blood
             are
             somtimes
             put
             back
             from
             succession
             ;
             And
             how
             God
             hath
             approved
             the
             same
             with
             good
             success
             .
          
           
             CAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             never
             come
             to
             any
             Stranger
             ;
             yet
             it
             Changed
             twice
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             had
             Three
             Rancks
             .
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             State
             of
             France
             ,
             albeit
             since
             the
             entrance
             of
             their
             first
             King
             
               Pharamond
               ,
            
             they
             have
             never
             had
             any
             stranger
             come
             to
             wear
             their
             Crown
             ;
             yet
             among
             themselves
             have
             they
             changed
             twice
             their
             whole
             Lineage
             
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             three
             Discents
             and
             Races
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             ;
             
             The
             first
             of
             
               Pharamond
               ,
            
             
             the
             second
             of
             
               Pepin
               ,
            
             and
             the
             third
             of
             
               Capitus
               ,
            
             
             which
             endureth
             unto
             this
             present
             .
          
           
             
               The
               First
               Ranck
               .
            
             
               The
               First
               Ranck
               shall
               be
               let
               pass
               ,
               for
               that
               some
               perhaps
               may
               say
               that
               the
               Common-wealth
               and
               Law
               of
               Succession
               was
               not
               then
               so
               well
               setled
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               since
               ,
               and
               also
               because
               it
               were
               too
               tedious
               to
               peruse
               all
               the
               Three
               Rancks
               ,
               for
               the
               store
               that
               they
               may
               yield
               .
            
          
           
             
               Examples
               of
               the
               second
               Ranck
               .
            
             
               Carloman
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Succession
               ,
               and
               the
               Order
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               parted
               equally
               the
               Realm
               with
               his
               elder
               Brother
               Charles
               .
            
             
               
                 Pepin
                 le
                 Bref
                 ,
              
               first
               King
               of
               the
               second
               Race
               ,
               left
               two
               Sons
               ,
               
                 Charles
              
               and
               
                 Carloman
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               States
               and
               Kingdoms
               by
               Succession
               unto
               the
               eldest
               ;
               
                 Charles
              
               the
               Great
               .
               And
               albeit
               by
               that
               Law
               of
               Succession
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
               France
               appertained
               unto
               him
               alone
               ;
               yet
               the
               Realm
               by
               his
               authoritie
               did
               part
               it
               equally
               between
               them
               two
               ;
               
               as
               
                 Gerard
                 du
                 Haillan
              
               setteth
               down
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Estant
              
               Pepin
               
                 decedé
                 ,
                 les
                 François
                 eslurent
                 Roy
                 ,
              
               Charles
               
                 &
              
               Carloman
               
                 ses
                 fils
                 ,
                 à
                 la
                 charge
                 qu'ils
                 partagerrient
                 entr'evor
                 egalement
                 le
                 Roy
                 .
              
               
               And
               the
               very
               same
               citeth
               
                 Belforest
              
               out
               of
               
                 Egenart
                 ,
              
               an
               ancient
               French
               Writer
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Charlemayne
               preferred
               to
               his
               nephews
               against
               succession
               .
            
             
               After
               three
               years
               reign
               
                 Carloman
              
               dying
               ,
               left
               many
               sons
               ;
               the
               elder
               whereof
               was
               named
               
                 Adalgise
                 ;
              
               but
               
                 Belforest
              
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Lords
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               temporal
               of
               France
               swore
               fidelitie
               and
               obedience
               to
               
                 Charles
                 ,
              
               without
               any
               respect
               or
               regard
               at
               all
               of
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Carloman
                 ,
              
               who
               yet
               by
               right
               of
               succession
               should
               have
               been
               preferred
               ;
               
               And
               
                 Paulus
                 Emilius
              
               a
               Latine-writer
               saith
               ,
               
                 Proceres
                 regni
                 ad
                 Carolum
                 ultrà
                 venientes
                 ,
                 regem
                 eum
                 totius
                 Galliae
                 salutârunt
                 :
              
               whereby
               is
               shewed
               ,
               that
               exclusion
               of
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Carloman
              
               was
               not
               by
               force
               or
               tyrannie
               ,
               but
               by
               free
               deliberation
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lewis
               1.
               deposed
               Charles
               le
               Chauve
               ,
               his
               fourth
               son
               admitted
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               elder
               brothers
               .
            
             
               To
               
                 Charles
              
               the
               Great
               succeeded
               
                 Lewis
                 le
                 Debonnaire
              
               his
               only
               son
               ;
               
               who
               afterward
               ,
               at
               the
               pursuit
               principally
               of
               his
               own
               three
               sons
               by
               his
               first
               wife
               ,
               
               (
               
                 Lothaire
                 ,
                 Pepin
              
               and
               
                 Lewis
              
               )
               was
               deposed
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               a
               Monasterie
               .
               But
               coming
               afterward
               to
               reign
               again
               ,
               
               his
               fourth
               son
               by
               his
               second
               wife
               ,
               named
               ,
               
                 Charles
                 le
                 Chauve
                 ,
              
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               against
               the
               right
               of
               succession
               due
               to
               his
               elder
               brother
               
                 Lothaire
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Louys
               2.
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               elder
               brethren
               ;
               and
               his
               bastards
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               lawful
               sons
               .
            
             
               After
               
                 Charles
                 le
                 Chauve
              
               came
               in
               
                 Louis
                 le
                 Begue
                 ,
              
               
               his
               third
               son
               ,
               the
               second
               beeing
               dead
               .
               and
               the
               eldest
               for
               his
               evil
               demeanure
               
               put
               by
               his
               succession
               .
               This
               
                 Lewis
              
               left
               by
               his
               wife
               
                 Adel
                 trude
              
               daughter
               to
               King
               
                 Alfred
              
               of
               England
               ,
               a
               little
               infant
               newly
               born
               ;
               and
               two
               bastard-sons
               of
               a
               Concubine
               ,
               
                 Louys
              
               
                 *
              
               and
               
                 Carloman
                 ;
              
               who
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               nobles
               of
               France
               said
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               need
               of
               a
               man
               to
               bee
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               childe
               ,
               were
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               lawful
               successor
               ,
               by
               the
               State
               chosen
               jointly
               for
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Realm
               was
               divided
               between
               them
               .
               
               And
               Q.
               
                 Adeltrude
              
               with
               her
               childe
               fled
               into
               
                 England
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             
               Charles
               4.
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Louys
               5.
               
            
             
               And
               Odo
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Charles
               4.
               
            
             
               Of
               these
               two
               Bastards
               ,
               
               
                 Carloman
              
               left
               a
               son
               ,
               
                 Louis
                 le
                 Faineant
                 ,
              
               which
               succeded
               unto
               him
               ;
               But
               for
               his
               slothful
               life
               and
               vicious
               behaviour
               was
               deprived
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Monk
               in
               the
               Abbey
               of
               St
               Denis
               ,
               where
               hee
               died
               .
               And
               in
               his
               place
               was
               chosen
               for
               King
               of
               France
               
                 Charles
                 le
              
               
                 *
              
               
                 Gros
                 ,
              
               Emperor
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               likewise
               afterward
               was
               for
               his
               evil
               government
               by
               them
               deposed
               ,
               and
               deprived
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               his
               Empire
               ,
               and
               was
               brought
               into
               such
               miserable
               penurie
               ,
               as
               divers
               write
               hee
               perished
               for
               want
               .
               In
               his
               place
               was
               chosen
               
                 Odo
              
               Earl
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               Duke
               of
               Angers
               ,
               of
               whom
               came
               
                 Hugh
                 Capet
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Charles
               the
               simple
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Odo
               .
            
             
               But
               beeing
               soon
               wearie
               of
               this
               man's
               government
               ,
               they
               deposed
               him
               as
               hee
               was
               absent
               in
               
                 Gasconie
                 ,
              
               and
               called
               
                 Charles
              
               
                 *
              
               (
               named
               afterward
               the
               Simple
               )
               out
               of
               England
               to
               Paris
               ,
               and
               restored
               him
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               France
               ;
               leaving
               onely
               to
               
                 Odo
              
               for
               recompence
               the
               State
               of
               Aquitaine
               ,
               with
               title
               of
               a
               Duke
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Ralph
               1.
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Charles
               the
               simple
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 Charles
              
               through
               his
               simplicitie
               beeing
               allured
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Castle
               of
               Peronne
               in
               Picardie
               ,
               was
               made
               there
               prisoner
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               resign
               his
               Kingdom
               unto
               
                 Ralph
              
               King
               of
               Burgundie
               .
               
               And
               his
               Queen
               
                 Algina
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Ogen
                 ,
              
               daughter
               of
               King
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               elder
               ,
               of
               England
               ,
               fled
               with
               her
               little
               son
               
                 Lewis
              
               that
               shee
               had
               by
               him
               ,
               into
               England
               unto
               her
               Uncle
               K.
               
                 Adelstan
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Charles
              
               through
               miserie
               died
               soon
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               said
               Castle
               of
               Peronne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lewis
               d'Outremer
               son
               to
               Charles
               the
               Simple
               established
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               
                 Ralph
              
               dying
               also
               three
               years
               after
               ,
               
               the
               States
               of
               France
               called
               out
               of
               England
               
                 Lewis
              
               (
               therefore
               named
               
                 d'Outremor
              
               )
               ,
               and
               crowned
               him
               ;
               And
               hee
               was
               a
               good
               King
               ,
               and
               reigned
               27
               years
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hugh
               Capet
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Charles
               of
               Lorrayne
               .
            
             
               
                 Louys
                 d'Outremer
              
               left
               two
               sons
               ,
               
                 Lothaire
                 ,
              
               who
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 Charles
              
               whom
               hee
               made
               Duke
               of
               Lorrayne
               :
               
                 Lothaire
              
               had
               a
               son
               named
               
                 Louys
                 ,
              
               who
               was
               King
               after
               him
               ,
               but
               died
               without
               issue
               .
               And
               so
               the
               crown
               was
               to
               have
               gon
               by
               succession
               to
               his
               Uncle
               
                 Charles
                 .
              
               Notwithstanding
               the
               States
               of
               France
               ,
               for
               mislike
               they
               had
               of
               his
               person
               did
               put
               him
               by
               ,
               and
               chose
               
                 *
              
               
                 Hugo
                 Capetus
              
               Earl
               of
               Paris
               ,
               who
               by
               approbation
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               was
               crowned
               ,
               and
               his
               race
               endureth
               until
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Hugh
               Capet
               his
               title
               not
               by
               usurpation
               .
            
             
               And
               all
               the
               French
               Chronicles
               do
               justifie
               this
               title
               of
               
                 Hugo
                 Capetus
              
               against
               
                 Charles
                 .
              
               
               
                 Nangis
              
               an
               ancient
               and
               diligent
               writer
               of
               the
               Abbey
               of
               S.
               Denis
               ,
               defendeth
               it
               in
               these
               words
               :
               Wee
               may
               not
               grant
               in
               any
               case
               that
               
                 Hugh
                 Capet
              
               may
               bee
               esteemed
               an
               Invador
               or
               Usurper
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               France
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Lords
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               Princes
               and
               Governors
               of
               the
               Realm
               did
               call
               him
               to
               this
               dignitie
               ,
               and
               chose
               him
               for
               their
               King
               and
               Sovereign
               Lord
               .
               Upon
               which
               words
               
                 Belforest
              
               saith
               :
               For
               in
               very
               truth
               wee
               cannot
               by
               any
               other
               means
               defend
               the
               title
               of
               
                 Hugh
                 Capet
              
               from
               usurpation
               and
               felonie
               ,
               then
               to
               justifie
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               by
               the
               consent
               and
               will
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               speech
               used
               by
               the
               Ambassador
               sent
               from
               the
               States
               of
               France
               to
               Charles
               of
               Lorrayne
               ,
               after
               his
               exclusion
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               to
               bee
               noted
               somwhat
               out
               of
               the
               speech
               ,
               which
               the
               Ambassador
               sent
               by
               the
               States
               of
               France
               ,
               after
               their
               election
               of
               
                 Hugh
                 Capet
                 ,
              
               
               to
               
                 Charles
              
               of
               Lorrayne
               ,
               did
               use
               unto
               him
               as
               followeth
               :
            
             
               Every
               man
               knoweth
               (
               Lord
               
                 Charles
              
               )
               that
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               and
               Realm
               of
               France
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ordinarie
               Laws
               and
               Rights
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               belongeth
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               not
               unto
               
                 Hugh
                 Capet
              
               now
               our
               King
               ;
               but
               yet
               the
               very
               same
               Laws
               which
               do
               give
               unto
               you
               this
               right
               of
               Succession
               ,
               do
               judg
               you
               also
               unworthie
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               that
               you
               have
               not
               endeavored
               hitherto
               to
               frame
               your
               life
               and
               manners
               according
               to
               the
               prescript
               of
               those
               Laws
               ,
               nor
               according
               to
               the
               use
               and
               custom
               of
               your
               Countrey
               of
               France
               ;
               but
               rather
               have
               allied
               your self
               with
               the
               Germane
               Nation
               ,
               our
               old
               enemies
               ,
               and
               have
               acquainted
               your self
               with
               their
               vile
               and
               base
               manners
               .
               
               Wherefore
               seeing
               you
               have
               forsaken
               and
               abandoned
               the
               ancient
               virtue
               ,
               sweetness
               and
               amitie
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               wee
               have
               also
               abandoned
               and
               left
               you
               ;
               and
               have
               chosen
               
                 Hugh
                 Capet
              
               for
               our
               king
               ,
               and
               have
               put
               you
               back
               ;
               and
               this
               without
               any
               scruple
               or
               prejudice
               of
               our
               consciences
               at
               all
               ;
               esteeming
               it
               far
               better
               and
               more
               just
               to
               live
               under
               
                 Hugh
                 Capet
              
               the
               present
               possessor
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               with
               enjoying
               the
               antient
               use
               of
               our
               Laws
               ,
               Customs
               ,
               Privileges
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               than
               under
               you
               ,
               the
               inheritor
               by
               nearness
               of
               blood
               ,
               in
               oppression
               ,
               strange
               customs
               ,
               and
               crueltie
               .
               For
               even
               as
               those
               which
               are
               to
               make
               a
               voiage
               in
               a
               ship
               upon
               a
               dangerous
               sea
               ,
               do
               not
               so
               much
               repent
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pilot
               which
               is
               to
               guide
               the
               stern
               bee
               owner
               of
               the
               ship
               or
               no
               ,
               but
               rather
               whether
               hee
               bee
               skilful
               ,
               valiant
               ,
               and
               like
               to
               bring
               them
               in
               safetie
               to
               their
               way's
               end
               ,
               or
               to
               drown
               them
               among
               the
               waves
               :
               even
               so
               our
               principal
               care
               is
               ,
               that
               wee
               have
               a
               good
               Prince
               to
               lead
               and
               guide
               us
               happily
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Civil
               and
               politick
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               end
               why
               Princes
               were
               appointed
               .
               For
               that
               this
               man
               is
               fitter
               to
               bee
               our
               King
               .
               And
               so
               
                 Charles
              
               was
               excluded
               ,
               and
               the
               Frenchmen
               thought
               themselvs
               secure
               in
               conscience
               for
               doing
               the
               same
               ;
               which
               God
               also
               hath
               seemed
               to
               confirm
               with
               the
               succession
               and
               happie
               success
               of
               so
               many
               noble
               and
               most
               Christian
               Kings
               as
               have
               issued
               out
               of
               this
               Line
               of
               
                 Hugo
                 Capetus
              
               unto
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               Examples
               of
               the
               Third
               Rank
               .
            
             
               Henry
               1.
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               elder
               Brother
               Robert
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Third
               Line
               ,
               
                 Robert
                 ,
                 Hugh
                 ▪
                 Capet
              
               his
               son
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               
               had
               two
               sons
               ,
               
                 Robert
              
               and
               
                 Henry
                 ;
              
               whereof
               the
               younger
               was
               admitted
               ,
               and
               
                 Robert
              
               put
               back
               ;
               partly
               becaus
               hee
               was
               but
               a
               simple
               man
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               and
               partly
               for
               
               that
               
                 Henry
              
               was
               greatly
               favored
               and
               assisted
               in
               this
               pretence
               by
               
                 Robert
              
               Duke
               of
               
                 Normandie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Lewis
               6.
               like
               to
               bee
               dis-inherited
               for
               the
               hatred
               of
               his
               father
               K.
               Philip
               1.
               
            
             
               When
               
                 Philip
              
               1.
               
               son
               to
               this
               
                 Henry
              
               was
               deceased
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               
                 France
              
               were
               so
               offended
               with
               his
               evil
               life
               and
               Government
               ,
               
               as
               that
               his
               son
               
                 Louis
                 le
                 Gros
              
               was
               like
               to
               bee
               dis-inherited
               for
               his
               sake
               ;
               if
               som
               of
               his
               partie
               had
               not
               caused
               him
               to
               bee
               crowned
               in
               hast
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               order
               at
               
                 Orleans
                 ,
              
               for
               preventing
               the
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Charles
               8.
               for
               his
               father
               Lewis
               xi
               .
            
             
               So
               the
               State
               of
               France
               had
               once
               determined
               ,
               
               to
               put
               back
               
                 Charles
              
               (
               afterwards
               the
               Eight
               )
               from
               his
               succession
               ,
               for
               the
               hatred
               they
               bare
               to
               his
               father
               
                 Lewis
              
               the
               XI
               .
               if
               the
               said
               father
               had
               not
               died
               while
               the
               other
               was
               very
               young
               .
            
          
           
             
               Examples
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Divers
               changes
               of
               Races
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               For
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               it
               hath
               had
               as
               great
               varietie
               and
               changes
               in
               the
               race
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               as
               any
               Realm
               in
               the
               world
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               after
               the
               Britains
               it
               had
               the
               Romans
               ;
               of
               whose
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               blood
               ,
               they
               had
               Kings
               again
               of
               their
               own
               :
               After
               this
               they
               had
               them
               of
               the
               Saxon
               and
               English
               blood
               ;
               and
               after
               them
               of
               the
               Danes
               ;
               and
               then
               of
               the
               Normans
               ;
               and
               after
               them
               again
               of
               the
               French
               ;
               and
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               to
               have
               returned
               to
               the
               Britains
               again
               in
               K.
               
                 Henry
              
               7.
               for
               that
               his
               father
               came
               of
               that
               race
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Examples
               before
               the
               Conquest
               .
            
             
               Egbert
               1.
               before
               his
               nearer
               in
               blood
               .
            
             
               To
               pass
               over
               the
               ancient
               ranks
               of
               the
               British
               ,
               Roman
               and
               Saxon
               races
               ,
               until
               
                 Egbert
              
               King
               of
               the
               West-Saxons
               ,
               and
               almost
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               
                 England
              
               besides
               (
               who
               therefore
               is
               said
               to
               bee
               properly
               the
               first
               monarch
               of
               the
               Saxon
               blood
               ,
               and
               first
               commanded
               that
               Realm
               to
               bee
               called
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               as
               ever
               since
               hath
               been
               observed
               )
               this
               man
               
                 Egbert
              
               beeing
               for
               his
               prowess
               in
               jealousie
               to
               his
               King
               
                 Britricus
                 ,
              
               was
               by
               him
               banished
               into
               France
               ,
               where
               he
               lived
               a
               Captain
               under
               the
               famous
               King
               
                 Pepin
                 ,
              
               till
               that
               
                 Britricus
              
               dying
               ,
               hee
               returned
               into
               England
               ;
               where
               ,
               
               though
               hee
               were
               not
               the
               next
               by
               propinquitie
               of
               blood
               ,
               yet
               ,
               as
               
                 Polydor
              
               saieth
               ,
               
                 omnium
                 consensu
                 Rex
                 creatur
                 ;
              
               and
               proved
               the
               most
               excellent
               King
               that
               ever
               before
               the
               Saxons
               had
               .
            
          
           
             
               Adelstan
               ,
               bastard-brother
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               his
               lawful
               Edmond
               ,
               and
               Aldred
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 Egbert
              
               left
               a
               son
               ,
               named
               
                 Elthelwolfe
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Adelwulfe
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Edolf
                 ,
              
               who
               succeeded
               him
               ;
               and
               had
               four
               sons
               ,
               
                 Ethelbald
                 ,
                 Ethelbert
                 ,
                 Ethelred
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Alfred
                 ;
              
               who
               were
               all
               Kings
               one
               after
               another
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               most
               excellent
               Princes
               ,
               specially
               
                 Alfred
              
               the
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               
               whose
               acts
               bee
               wonderful
               :
               Hee
               left
               a
               son
               as
               famous
               as
               himself
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               elder
               :
               who
               dying
               ,
               left
               two
               lawful
               sons
               ,
               
                 Edmond
              
               and
               
                 Aldred
                 ,
              
               and
               one
               illegitimate
               ,
               
               named
               
                 Adelstan
                 ;
              
               which
               being
               esteemed
               to
               bee
               of
               more
               valor
               then
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               was
               preferred
               to
               the
               Crown
               before
               them
               ;
               and
               was
               a
               Prince
               of
               worthie
               memorie
               .
               Hee
               brought
               England
               into
               one
               perfit
               Monarchie
               ,
               having
               expelled
               utterly
               the
               Danes
               ,
               and
               quieted
               the
               Welchmen
               :
               Conquered
               
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               brought
               their
               K.
               
                 Constantine
              
               to
               do
               him
               homage
               .
               Restored
               also
               
                 Luys
                 d'Outremer
              
               his
               nephew
               to
               the
               kingdom
               of
               
                 France
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Aldred
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               Nephews
               Edwin
               and
               Edgar
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 Adelstan
              
               dying
               without
               issue
               ,
               his
               lawful
               brother
               
                 Edmond
              
               was
               admitted
               ,
               
               who
               left
               two
               sons
               
                 Edwin
              
               and
               
                 Edgar
                 ;
              
               but
               for
               that
               they
               were
               yong
               ,
               
               they
               were
               put
               back
               ,
               and
               their
               Uncle
               
                 Aldred
              
               preferred
               ,
               who
               reigned
               with
               the
               good
               will
               and
               prais
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Edgar
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               elder
               brother
               Edwin
               .
            
             
               
                 Aldred
              
               dying
               without
               issue
               ,
               his
               elder
               Nephew
               
                 Edwin
              
               was
               admitted
               to
               the
               Crown
               ;
               but
               yet
               four
               years
               after
               hee
               was
               deposed
               again
               for
               his
               leud
               and
               vitious
               life
               ,
               and
               his
               younger
               brother
               
                 Edgar
              
               admitted
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               rarest
               Princes
               that
               the
               world
               had
               in
               his
               time
               .
               
                 Stow
              
               saith
               hee
               kept
               3600
               ships
               in
               this
               Realm
               .
            
          
           
             
               Canutus
               Dane
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Edmond
               and
               Edward
               ,
               Englishmen
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 Edgar
              
               had
               by
               his
               first
               Wife
               (
               
                 Egilfred
                 )
                 Edward
                 ,
              
               called
               the
               Martyr
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               second
               (
               
                 Alfred
                 )
                 Etheldred
                 :
              
               Which
               
                 Alfred
                 ,
              
               
               to
               the
               end
               that
               her
               Son
               might
               Reign
               ,
               caused
               
                 Edward
              
               to
               be
               slain
               ;
               and
               so
               
                 Etheldred
              
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               though
               with
               much
               contradiction
               moved
               in
               hatred
               specially
               of
               the
               murther
               of
               his
               Brother
               .
               This
               
                 Etheldred
              
               was
               driven
               out
               of
               this
               
               Kingdom
               by
               
                 Sweno
              
               King
               of
               the
               Danes
               ,
               
               who
               possessed
               the
               Realm
               ;
               and
               dying
               left
               a
               Son
               ,
               
                 Canutus
                 ;
              
               with
               whom
               ,
               
                 Etheldred
              
               returning
               after
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Sweno
                 ,
              
               made
               an
               Agreement
               and
               Division
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               And
               so
               died
               ,
               leaving
               his
               eldest
               
                 *
              
               Son
               
                 Edmund
                 Iron-side
              
               to
               succeed
               him
               ;
               who
               soon
               after
               dying
               also
               ,
               left
               two
               Sons
               ,
               
                 Edmund
              
               and
               
                 Edward
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               whole
               Realm
               to
               
                 Canutus
                 ,
              
               who
               pretended
               it
               to
               be
               his
               by
               a
               Covenant
               made
               between
               
                 Iron-side
              
               and
               him
               ,
               That
               the
               longest
               liver
               should
               have
               all
               :
               and
               so
               with
               the
               Realm
               took
               the
               two
               Children
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               over
               into
               Swethland
               .
               And
               was
               admitted
               not
               only
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               but
               allowed
               also
               by
               the
               Sea
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               he
               lived
               and
               proved
               an
               excellent
               good
               King
               ,
               and
               after
               twenty
               years
               Reign
               died
               much
               mourned
               by
               the
               Englishmen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Harald
               Bastard
               ,
               preferred
               to
               his
               lawful
               Brother
               Hardicanutus
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 Canutus
              
               left
               a
               base
               Son
               ,
               
               named
               
                 Harald
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               lawful
               one
               ,
               named
               
                 Hardicanutus
                 .
              
               But
               
                 Harald
              
               was
               by
               the
               more
               part
               of
               Voices
               chosen
               before
               his
               lawful
               Brother
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hardicanutus
               preferred
               before
               his
               neerer
               in
               Blood
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Harald
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Hardicarnutus
              
               was
               chosen
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               ,
               either
               to
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               Confessor
               &
               
                 Alured
                 ,
              
               Sons
               to
               
                 Etheldred
                 ,
              
               that
               were
               in
               Normandy
               ;
               or
               to
               
                 Edmond
              
               and
               
                 Edward
                 ,
              
               Sons
               to
               his
               Son
               
                 Iron-side
                 ,
              
               that
               were
               in
               Sweathland
               ,
               though
               in
               proximitie
               of
               Blood
               they
               were
               before
               him
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Alured
               and
               Edward
               the
               Confessor
               ,
               before
               Edmond
               and
               Edward
               ,
               their
               eldest
               Brother's
               Sons
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               
                 Hardicanutus
              
               dying
               without
               issue
               ,
               
                 Alured
              
               second
               son
               to
               
                 Etheldred
              
               by
               his
               second
               Wife
               ,
               against
               the
               priority
               both
               of
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               his
               Nephews
               ,
               that
               were
               in
               Swethland
               ,
               was
               called
               to
               be
               King
               ;
               but
               being
               murthered
               by
               the
               way
               by
               
                 Goodwin
              
               the
               Earl
               of
               Kent
               ,
               his
               elder
               brother
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               Confessor
               was
               admitted
               yet
               before
               
                 Edmond
              
               and
               
                 Edward
              
               sons
               to
               his
               elder
               brother
               
                 Iron-side
                 ;
              
               And
               the
               said
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               Confessor
               was
               a
               most
               excellent
               Prince
               ,
               and
               Reigned
               in
               Peace
               ,
               almost
               twenty
               years
               .
            
          
           
             
               Harald
               2.
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Edgar
               .
            
             
               
                 Edward
              
               being
               dead
               without
               issue
               ,
               The
               States
               made
               a
               great
               Consultation
               ,
               whom
               they
               should
               make
               King
               ;
               and
               first
               of
               all
               excluded
               him
               that
               was
               only
               next
               by
               Propinquitie
               of
               blood
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 Edgar
                 ,
              
               eldest
               son
               to
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               Out-law
               ,
               son
               to
               
                 Edmond
                 Iron-side
                 ,
              
               
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Child
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               Govern
               the
               Realm
               ;
               And
               
                 Harald
                 ,
              
               son
               to
               the
               Earle
               
                 Goodwin
              
               by
               the
               Daughter
               of
               
                 Canutus
                 ,
              
               was
               admitted
               .
            
          
           
             
               William
               Duke
               of
               Normandie
               ,
               his
               Title
               by
               Election
               .
            
             
               But
               
                 William
              
               Duke
               of
               Normandie
               pretended
               to
               be
               chosen
               
               before
               by
               
                 *
              
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               Confessor
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               which
               ,
               though
               no
               English
               Authors
               do
               avow
               it
               cleerly
               ,
               seemeth
               notwithstanding
               very
               probable
               :
               Because
               the
               said
               
                 William
              
               had
               at
               his
               Entrance
               many
               in
               England
               that
               did
               
               favor
               his
               pretence
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               as
               
                 Gerard
              
               saith
               ,
               At
               his
               coming
               to
               London
               he
               punished
               divers
               by
               name
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               had
               broken
               their
               Oaths
               and
               Promises
               in
               that
               behalf
               :
               Moreover
               ,
               by
               alleging
               his
               Title
               of
               Election
               ,
               he
               moved
               divers
               Princes
               abroad
               to
               favor
               him
               in
               that
               action
               as
               in
               a
               just
               quarrel
               ;
               which
               it
               is
               not
               like
               they
               should
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               pretended
               only
               a
               Conquest
               ,
               
               or
               his
               Title
               of
               Consanguinity
               ,
               which
               could
               be
               of
               no
               importance
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Among
               others
               ,
               Pope
               
                 Alexander
              
               2.
               (
               whose
               Holiness
               was
               greatly
               esteemed
               in
               those
               dayes
               )
               did
               send
               him
               his
               Benediction
               ,
               
               and
               a
               precious
               Ring
               of
               Gold
               ,
               with
               a
               Hallowed
               Banner
               .
               St.
               
                 Anthoninus
              
               Archbishop
               of
               Florence
               commended
               his
               enterprise
               .
               But
               howsoever
               he
               got
               the
               Victory
               ,
               and
               God
               prospered
               his
               Pretence
               ,
               and
               hath
               confirmed
               his
               off-spring
               in
               the
               Crown
               more
               than
               these
               Five
               hundred
               years
               .
            
          
           
             
               Examples
               after
               the
               Conquest
               .
            
             
               William
               Rufus
               and
               Henry
               1.
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               their
               elder
               brother
               Robert
               .
            
             
               
                 William
              
               the
               Conqueror
               left
               three
               sons
               ,
               
                 Robert
                 ,
                 William
              
               and
               
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               his
               Will
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               
                 William
                 ,
              
               named
               
                 Rufus
                 ,
              
               forsom
               particular
               displeasure
               against
               his
               elder
               son
               ;
               who
               being
               at
               his
               fathers
               death
               absent
               in
               the
               war
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
               was
               put
               back
               ,
               although
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Realm
               was
               inclined
               unto
               him
               ;
               
               and
               
                 William
                 Rufus
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               persuasion
               of
               
                 Lanfrake
              
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               was
               established
               in
               the
               Crown
               :
               And
               hee
               dying
               without
               issue
               ,
               
               his
               younger
               brother
               
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               against
               the
               right
               also
               of
               his
               elder
               brother
               
                 Robert
                 ,
              
               absent
               again
               in
               the
               war
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               did
               by
               fair
               promises
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               help
               of
               
                 Henry
                 Newborow
              
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               and
               
                 Maurice
              
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               get
               the
               Crown
               ;
               wherein
               God
               did
               so
               prosper
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               said
               brother
               
                 Robert
              
               coming
               afterwards
               to
               depose
               him
               of
               it
               ,
               hee
               took
               him
               prisoner
               ,
               and
               kept
               the
               Crown
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               King
               Stephen
               preferred
               to
               Henry
               2.
               his
               nearer
               in
               blood
               ,
               and
               Henry
               again
               to
               Stephen
               his
               issue
               .
            
             
               This
               King
               
                 Henry
              
               left
               a
               daughter
               ,
               which
               had
               of
               
                 Jeffrey
                 Plantagenet
              
               Duke
               of
               
                 Anera
              
               a
               son
               named
               
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               whom
               
                 Henry
              
               his
               Grandfather
               caused
               to
               bee
               declared
               Heir
               apparent
               in
               his
               daies
               .
               But
               yet
               after
               his
               deceas
               ,
               becaus
               Prince
               
                 Henry
              
               was
               but
               a
               childe
               ;
               
               the
               State
               of
               England
               did
               choos
               
                 Stephen
              
               Earl
               of
               
                 Boulongue
                 ,
              
               and
               son
               to
               
                 Adela
                 ,
              
               the
               Conqueror's
               daughter
               ,
               putting
               back
               both
               
                 Henry
              
               and
               his
               Mother
               .
               But
               again
               for
               that
               this
               Reign
               drew
               all
               England
               into
               factions
               and
               divisions
               ;
               the
               States
               in
               a
               Parlament
               at
               Wallingford
               made
               an
               agreement
               that
               
                 Stephen
              
               should
               bee
               lawful
               during
               his
               life
               onely
               ,
               
               and
               that
               
                 Henry
              
               and
               his
               off
               spring
               should
               succeed
               him
               ;
               and
               Prince
               
                 William
                 ,
              
               King
               
                 Stephen's
              
               son
               ,
               was
               deprived
               ,
               and
               made
               onely
               Earl
               of
               Norfolke
               .
            
          
           
             
               King
               John
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               Nephew
               Arthur
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 Henry
              
               2
               left
               
                 Richard
                 ,
                 Jeffrey
              
               and
               
                 John
                 :
                 Richard
                 ,
              
               sirnamed
               
                 Coeur
                 de
                 Lyon
                 ,
              
               succeeded
               him
               ;
               and
               dying
               without
               issue
               ,
               
                 *
              
               
                 John
              
               was
               admitted
               by
               the
               States
               ,
               and
               
                 Arthur
              
               Duke
               of
               Britaine
               ,
               son
               and
               heir
               to
               
                 Jeffrey
                 ,
              
               
                 *
              
               excluded
               ,
               who
               coming
               afterward
               to
               get
               the
               Crown
               by
               war
               ,
               was
               taken
               by
               his
               Uncle
               
                 John
                 ,
              
               who
               murthered
               him
               in
               prison
               .
            
          
           
             
               Louys
               Prince
               of
               France
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               King
               John
               ,
               and
               King
               John's
               son
               afterward
               to
               the
               prejudice
               again
               of
               Louys
               .
            
             
               But
               som
               years
               after
               ,
               the
               Barons
               and
               States
               of
               England
               misliking
               the
               government
               of
               this
               King
               
                 John
                 ,
              
               rejected
               him
               again
               ,
               
               and
               chose
               
                 Louys
              
               the
               Prince
               of
               France
               to
               bee
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               did
               swear
               fealtie
               to
               him
               in
               London
               :
               
               depriving
               also
               the
               young
               Prince
               
                 Henry
                 John's
              
               son
               ,
               of
               8
               years
               old
               ;
               but
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               King
               
                 John
                 ,
              
               that
               ensued
               shortly
               after
               ,
               they
               recalled
               again
               that
               sentence
               ,
               disannulled
               the
               Oath
               and
               Allegiance
               made
               unto
               
                 Louys
              
               Prince
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               admitted
               this
               
                 Henry
              
               
                 *
              
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               who
               reigned
               53
               years
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Princes
               of
               York
               and
               Lancaster
               had
               their
               best
               Titles
               of
               the
               autoritie
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               
                 Henry
              
               3.
               take
               their
               first
               begining
               the
               two
               branches
               of
               York
               and
               Lancaster
               .
               In
               whose
               contentions
               the
               best
               of
               their
               titles
               did
               depend
               upon
               the
               autoritie
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               For
               as
               the
               people
               were
               affected
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               prevailed
               ,
               so
               were
               they
               confirmed
               or
               disannulled
               by
               Parlament
               .
               And
               wee
               may
               not
               well
               affirm
               ,
               but
               that
               when
               they
               are
               in
               possession
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               therein
               by
               these
               Parlaments
               ,
               they
               are
               lawful
               Kings
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               concurreth
               with
               them
               ;
               For
               if
               wee
               should
               deny
               this
               point
               ,
               wee
               should
               shake
               the
               states
               of
               most
               Princes
               in
               the
               world
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Common-wealth
               may
               dispose
               of
               the
               Crown
               for
               her
               own
               good
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               to
               conclude
               ,
               As
               propinquitie
               of
               blood
               is
               a
               great
               preheminencie
               towards
               the
               atteining
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               so
               doth
               it
               not
               ever
               binde
               the
               Common-wealth
               to
               yield
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               to
               shut
               up
               her
               eies
               ,
               or
               admit
               at
               hap-hazard
               ,
               or
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               any
               one
               
               that
               is
               next
               by
               succession
               ;
               but
               rather
               to
               take
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               as
               may
               perform
               the
               dutie
               and
               charge
               committed
               .
               For
               that
               otherwise
               to
               admit
               him
               that
               is
               an
               enemie
               ,
               or
               unfit
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               destroy
               the
               Common-wealth
               and
               him
               together
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             What
             are
             the
             principal
             points
             which
             a
             Common-wealth
             ought
             to
             respect
             in
             admitting
             or
             excluding
             of
             any
             Prince
             that
             pretendeth
             to
             succeed
             ;
             wherein
             is
             handled
             largely
             also
             of
             the
             diversitie
             of
             Religions
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             causes
             .
          
           
             CAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             the
             Common-wealth
             is
             to
             know
             and
             judg
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             God
             doth
             allow
             of
             her
             judgment
             .
          
           
             HEe
             who
             is
             to
             judg
             and
             give
             the
             sentence
             in
             the
             things
             ,
             is
             also
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             caus
             ;
             for
             thereof
             is
             hee
             called
             Judg
             :
             So
             ,
             if
             the
             Common-wealth
             hath
             power
             to
             admit
             or
             put
             back
             the
             Prince
             or
             pretender
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             shee
             hath
             also
             autoritie
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             causes
             ,
             considering
             specially
             that
             it
             is
             in
             their
             own
             affair
             ;
             and
             
             and
             in
             a
             matter
             that
             depend's
             wholly
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             no
             man
             is
             King
             or
             Prince
             by
             institution
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             Who
             can
             then
             affirm
             the
             contrary
             but
             that
             God
             doth
             allow
             for
             a
             just
             and
             sufficient
             cause
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             the
             only
             Will
             and
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Weal-publick
             it self
             ;
             supposing
             alwaies
             that
             a
             whole
             Realm
             will
             never
             agree
             ,
             by
             orderly
             way
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             to
             exclude
             the
             next
             Heir
             in
             Blood
             without
             a
             reasonable
             Cause
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             censure
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Pope
               is
               to
               obey
               the
               Determination
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               without
               further
               inquisition
               ;
               except
               it
               be
               in
               Cases
               of
               injustice
               ,
               and
               Tyranny
               .
            
             
               And
               seeing
               that
               they
               only
               are
               the
               Judges
               of
               this
               Case
               ,
               and
               are
               properly
               Lords
               and
               Owners
               of
               the
               whole
               business
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               presume
               that
               what
               they
               Determine
               is
               just
               and
               lawful
               ,
               though
               at
               one
               time
               they
               should
               Determine
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               at
               another
               (
               as
               they
               did
               often
               in
               England
               ,
               being
               led
               at
               different
               times
               by
               different
               motions
               )
               and
               it
               is
               enough
               for
               every
               particular
               man
               to
               subject
               himself
               ,
               and
               obey
               simply
               their
               Determination
               ,
               without
               further
               inquisition
               ;
               except
               he
               should
               see
               that
               Open
               Injustice
               were
               done
               therein
               ,
               or
               God
               manifestly
               offended
               ,
               and
               the
               Realm
               endangered
               .
               Open
               Injustice
               ;
               if
               not
               the
               true
               Common-wealth
               ,
               but
               some
               Faction
               of
               wicked
               men
               should
               offer
               to
               Determine
               the
               matter
               without
               lawful
               authoritie
               .
               God
               offended
               ,
               and
               the
               Realm
               endangered
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               he
               that
               is
               preferred
               will
               do
               what
               lieth
               in
               him
               to
               the
               prejudice
               both
               of
               God's
               glory
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               Turke
               ,
               or
               some
               notorious
               wicked
               man
               and
               Tyrant
               ,
               should
               be
               offred
               to
               Govern
               among
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Whence
               the
               Reasons
               of
               Admitting
               or
               Receiving
               a
               Prince
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               know
               the
               true
               Causes
               and
               principal
               Points
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               chiefly
               regarded
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               as
               by
               every
               particular
               man
               in
               the
               furthering
               or
               hindering
               any
               Prince
               ;
               we
               must
               return
               to
               the
               End
               wherefore
               Government
               was
               appointed
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               defend
               ,
               preserve
               ,
               and
               benefit
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               because
               from
               this
               Consideration
               are
               to
               be
               deduced
               all
               other
               Considerations
               for
               discerning
               a
               good
               or
               evil
               Prince
               .
               For
               that
               whosoever
               is
               most
               likely
               to
               defend
               &c.
               his
               Realm
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               he
               is
               most
               to
               be
               allowed
               and
               desired
               ,
               as
               most
               conform
               to
               the
               end
               for
               which
               Government
               was
               ordained
               .
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               side
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               least
               like
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               deserveth
               least
               to
               be
               preferred
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Consideration
               that
               divers
               Common-wealths
               had
               in
               putting
               back
               oftentimes
               Children
               and
               impotent
               People
               (
               though
               next
               in
               blood
               )
               from
               succession
               .
            
          
           
             
               Three
               Chief
               Points
               to
               be
               regarded
               in
               every
               Prince
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               shall
               be
               fitly
               remembred
               what
               
                 Gerard
              
               recounteth
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ;
               
               that
               in
               his
               Coronation
               he
               is
               new
               apparrelled
               three
               times
               in
               one
               day
               ;
               once
               as
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               then
               as
               a
               Judge
               ,
               and
               last
               as
               a
               King
               armed
               ;
               thereby
               to
               signifie
               three
               things
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               ;
               first
               Religion
               ,
               then
               Justice
               ,
               then
               Manhood
               and
               Chivalrie
               ;
               which
               division
               seemeth
               very
               good
               and
               fit
               ,
               and
               to
               comprehend
               all
               that
               a
               Weal-Publick
               hath
               need
               of
               for
               her
               happie
               State
               and
               Felicity
               both
               in
               soul
               and
               bodie
               ,
               and
               for
               her
               end
               both
               supernatural
               and
               natural
               .
               
               And
               therefore
               these
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               three
               Points
               which
               most
               are
               to
               be
               regarded
               in
               every
               Prince
               .
            
          
           
             
               Why
               it
               is
               here
               principally
               treated
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               latter
               two
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               been
               often
               had
               in
               Consideration
               in
               the
               Changes
               aforesaid
               ;
               and
               Religion
               ,
               whereof
               then
               scarce
               ever
               any
               question
               or
               doubt
               did
               fall
               in
               these
               actions
               ,
               rarely
               or
               never
               :
               And
               because
               in
               these
               our
               dayes
               it
               is
               the
               principal
               Difference
               and
               chiefest
               Difficultie
               of
               all
               other
               ;
               and
               that
               also
               it
               is
               of
               it self
               the
               first
               and
               highest
               ,
               and
               most
               necessarie
               Point
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               the
               Admission
               of
               a
               Prince
               ;
               therefore
               it
               shall
               principally
               be
               treated
               of
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Felicitie
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               is
               the
               chiefest
               End
               appointed
               to
               every
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
               First
               we
               are
               to
               suppose
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               and
               chiefest
               End
               that
               God
               and
               Nature
               appointed
               to
               every
               Common-wealth
               ,
               was
               not
               so
               much
               the
               temporal
               Felicitie
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               as
               the
               everlasting
               of
               the
               Soul
               :
               And
               consequently
               that
               all
               other
               things
               of
               this
               transitory
               life
               are
               ordained
               to
               serve
               and
               be
               directed
               to
               that
               higher
               End
               .
               And
               this
               was
               not
               only
               revealed
               to
               the
               Jewes
               by
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               also
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               and
               Heathens
               by
               the
               instinct
               and
               light
               of
               Nature
               it self
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               What
               End
               Pagan
               Philosophers
               and
               Law-makers
               had
               in
               their
               doings
               .
            
             
               For
               there
               was
               never
               yet
               Pagan
               Philosopher
               that
               wrote
               of
               framing
               a
               good
               Common-wealth
               ,
               neither
               Law-maker
               among
               them
               that
               left
               Ordinances
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               Which
               besides
               the
               temporal
               end
               of
               directing
               things
               for
               the
               bodie
               ,
               had
               not
               special
               care
               also
               of
               matters
               appertaining
               to
               the
               minde
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               nourishing
               and
               rewarding
               virtue
               ▪
               and
               for
               restraining
               and
               punishing
               of
               vice
               and
               wickedness
               .
            
          
           
             
               Institution
               of
               Sacrifices
               by
               Nature
               .
            
             
               Examples
               of
               Noah
               ,
               and
               Job
               .
            
             
               And
               Nature
               did
               not
               only
               teach
               man
               that
               he
               should
               serve
               God
               ;
               but
               also
               how
               he
               should
               serve
               him
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               the
               chiefest
               and
               supremest
               honor
               that
               could
               be
               done
               unto
               him
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               was
               the
               honor
               of
               Sacrifice
               and
               Oblations
               ;
               which
               we
               see
               was
               practiced
               even
               in
               those
               first
               beginnings
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               before
               the
               Levitical
               Law
               .
               For
               so
               we
               read
               in
               
                 Genesis
              
               of
               
                 Noah
                 ,
              
               
               That
               he
               made
               an
               Altar
               and
               offered
               Sacrifices
               to
               God
               upon
               the
               same
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Beasts
               and
               Birds
               that
               he
               had
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               
                 Odoratúsque
                 est
                 Dominus
                 odorem
                 suavitatis
                 .
              
               And
               the
               like
               of
               
                 Job
              
               that
               was
               a
               Gentile
               ,
               
               and
               lived
               before
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Sanctificabat
                 filios
                 ,
                 consurgénsque
                 diluculo
                 offerebat
                 holocausta
                 per
                 dies
                 singulos
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               Example
               of
               the
               Indians
               .
            
             
               Religion
               the
               chief
               End
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               and
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               Among
               the
               
                 Indians
              
               also
               ,
               where
               never
               any
               notice
               of
               
                 Moses
              
               Law
               came
               ,
               there
               was
               never
               any
               Nation
               sound
               that
               acknowledged
               not
               some
               kind
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               offered
               not
               some
               kinde
               of
               Sacrifice
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               though
               both
               in
               distinguishing
               between
               false
               gods
               and
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               means
               of
               honoring
               him
               ,
               they
               have
               fallen
               into
               most
               gross
               and
               infinite
               errors
               :
               as
               also
               the
               Gentiles
               of
               Europe
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               and
               Africa
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               evident
               hereby
               that
               by
               God
               and
               Nature
               the
               highest
               and
               chiefest
               End
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               is
               
                 Cultus
                 Dei
                 .
              
               And
               consequently
               that
               the
               principal
               care
               and
               charge
               of
               a
               Prince
               and
               Magistrate
               even
               by
               Nature
               it self
               ,
               
               is
               to
               look
               thereunto
               .
               As
               among
               the
               Antients
               ,
               both
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               their
               Kings
               and
               chief
               Magistrates
               ,
               for
               many
               ages
               ,
               were
               also
               Princes
               ;
               And
               divers
               learned
               men
               do
               hold
               that
               the
               Privilege
               and
               preeminence
               of
               Primogeniture
               ,
               
               consisted
               principally
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               eldest
               Sons
               were
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               same
               proved
               by
               Authorities
               .
            
             
               Nulla
               est
               gens
               ,
               
               
                 saith
              
               Cicero
               ,
               tam
               fera
               ,
               nulla
               tam
               immanis
               ,
               cujus
               mentem
               non
               imbuerit
               deorum
               colendorum
               Religio
               .
               
                 And
              
               Plutarch
               
                 writing
                 against
                 a
                 certain
                 Atheist
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 saith
                 thus
                 ,
              
               If
               you
               travel
               far
               Countries
               ,
               you
               may
               chance
               to
               finde
               some
               Cities
               without
               Learning
               ,
               without
               Kings
               ,
               without
               Riches
               ,
               without
               Money
               ;
               But
               a
               Citie
               without
               Temples
               ,
               and
               without
               gods
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               no
               man
               yet
               hath
               ever
               seen
               .
               
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
              
               Aristotle
               
                 having
                 numbred
                 
                 divers
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 addeth
                 these
                 words
                 ,
              
               
               Quintum
               &
               Primum
               .
               Circa
               rem
               Divinam
               cultus
               ,
               quod
               sacerdotium
               Sacrificiúmque
               vocant
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               absurd
               Atheism
               of
               our
               time
               in
               Politicks
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               we
               see
               how
               false
               and
               impious
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               divers
               Atheists
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               who
               affirm
               ,
               That
               Religion
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               so
               greatly
               respected
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               his
               chiefest
               care
               ,
               or
               the
               matter
               of
               most
               importance
               in
               his
               Government
               :
               False
               and
               impious
               opinion
               ,
               specially
               among
               Christians
               ,
               who
               have
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               obligation
               to
               take
               to
               heart
               this
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               greater
               light
               and
               knowledge
               they
               have
               of
               God
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               also
               in
               all
               the
               Princes
               Oaths
               taken
               at
               their
               Admission
               (
               as
               before
               hath
               been
               
                 *
              
               recited
               )
               the
               first
               and
               principal
               point
               of
               all
               other
               is
               about
               Religion
               and
               maintenance
               thereof
               ;
               not
               only
               by
               themselves
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               their
               Lievtenants
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Oath
               given
               by
               the
               Emperor
               Justinian
               ,
               to
               all
               his
               Governors
               to
               take
               at
               their
               Reception
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
                 Civil
                 Law
                 yieldeth
                 a
                 very
                 solemn
                 Form
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 which
                 the
                 Emperor
              
               Justinian
               
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 Governors
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 Countries
                 ,
                 &c.
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 their
                 Charges
                 :
              
               
               
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
              
               Juro
               per
               Deum
               omnipotentem
               &
               filium
               ejus
               unigenitum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               Jesum
               Christum
               &
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               ;
               &
               per
               Sanctam
               gloriosam
               Dei
               genitricem
               &
               semper-virginem
               
                 Mariam
                 ,
              
               &
               per
               quatuor
               Evangelia
               quae
               in
               manibus
               meos
               teneo
               ,
               &
               per
               Sanctos
               Archangelos
               
                 Michaëlem
              
               &
               
                 Gabriëlem
                 ,
              
               puram
               conscientiam
               ,
               germanúmque
               servitium
               me
               servaturum
               sacratissimis
               nostris
               Dominis
               
                 Justiniano
              
               &
               
                 Theodosiae
              
               conjugi
               ejus
               ,
               occasione
               traditae
               mihi
               ab
               eorum
               pietate
               administrationis
               .
               Et
               quod
               communicator
               sum
               sanctissimae
               Dei
               Catholicae
               
               &
               Apostolicae
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               &
               nullo
               modo
               vel
               tempore
               adversabor
               ei
               ,
               nec
               alium
               quocunque
               permittam
               quantum
               possibilitatem
               habeam
               :
               Et
               si
               verò
               non
               haec
               omnia
               servàvero
               ,
               recipiam
               omnia
               incommoda
               hìc
               &
               in
               futuro
               seculo
               in
               terribili
               judicio
               magni
               Domini
               Dei
               &
               salvatoris
               nostris
               Jesu
               Christi
               ,
               &
               habebo
               partem
               cum
               Juda
               ,
               &
               cum
               lepra
               Geizi
               ,
               &
               cum
               tremore
               Cain
               ,
               in
               &
               super
               poenis
               quae
               lege
               eorum
               pietatis
               continentur
               ,
               ero
               Subjectus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Why
               Princes
               should
               be
               endued
               with
               Religion
               .
            
             
               This
               Oath
               did
               all
               the
               Governors
               of
               Christian
               Countries
               take
               in
               old
               time
               :
               By
               which
               Oath
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Oaths
               which
               Emperors
               and
               Kings
               did
               make
               themselves
               at
               their
               admission
               about
               this
               point
               ;
               we
               may
               see
               that
               it
               is
               their
               chiefest
               and
               highest
               end
               ,
               and
               office
               ,
               to
               assist
               their
               Subjects
               to
               the
               attaining
               of
               their
               supernatural
               end
               ,
               by
               knowing
               and
               serving
               God
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               For
               that
               otherwise
               God
               should
               draw
               no
               other
               fruit
               or
               commodity
               out
               of
               humane
               Common-wealths
               ,
               than
               of
               an
               assembly
               of
               brutish
               creatures
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               that
               wanteth
               it
               ,
               is
               guilty
               of
               high
               Treason
               against
               God
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               whatsoever
               Prince
               or
               Magistrate
               doth
               not
               help
               his
               Subjects
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               omitteth
               the
               first
               and
               principal
               part
               of
               his
               charge
               ,
               and
               committeth
               high
               Treason
               against
               his
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               in
               whose
               place
               he
               is
               ;
               and
               consequently
               is
               not
               fit
               for
               that
               place
               and
               dignitie
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               perform
               the
               other
               two
               parts
               of
               Justice
               and
               Valor
               never
               so
               well
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Lack
               of
               Religion
               the
               chiefest
               Cause
               and
               justest
               to
               exclude
               a
               Prince
               .
            
             
               Whereof
               it
               ensueth
               ,
               That
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               can
               so
               justly
               exclude
               an
               Heir
               apparent
               from
               his
               Succession
               ,
               as
               want
               of
               Religion
               ;
               nor
               any
               cause
               whatsoever
               justifie
               and
               clear
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               or
               of
               particular
               men
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               cause
               should
               resist
               his
               entrance
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               judge
               him
               faultie
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               a
               Marriage
               may
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               much
               more
               a
               bare
               Betrothing
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               between
               an
               Heir
               apparent
               and
               a
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
               St.
               
               
                 Paul
              
               determineth
               plainly
               ,
               That
               if
               two
               Gentiles
               married
               together
               in
               their
               Gentilitie
               (
               which
               none
               denieth
               to
               be
               true
               marriage
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               concerneth
               the
               Civil
               Contract
               )
               and
               afterward
               the
               one
               of
               them
               being
               made
               a
               Christian
               ,
               the
               other
               would
               not
               live
               with
               his
               partie
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               do
               ,
               yet
               not
               without
               blaspheming
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               tempting
               him
               to
               sin
               ;
               In
               this
               case
               he
               teacheth
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               break
               and
               dissolve
               utterly
               this
               heathen
               marriage
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Christian
               may
               marrie
               again
               ;
               and
               this
               only
               for
               the
               want
               of
               Religion
               in
               the
               other
               party
               :
               
               Which
               being
               so
               in
               actual
               marriage
               already
               made
               &
               consummate
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               may
               it
               serve
               to
               undo
               a
               bare
               betrothing
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               case
               of
               a
               Pretender
               only
               to
               a
               Crown
               ,
               as
               before
               hath
               been
               shewed
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Whether
               Difference
               in
               Religion
               be
               Infidelitie
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               may
               say
               that
               St.
               
                 Paul
              
               speaketh
               of
               an
               Infidel
               or
               Heathen
               ,
               that
               denieth
               Christ
               plainly
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               the
               case
               of
               a
               Christian
               Prince
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               somwhat
               different
               in
               Religion
               .
               To
               which
               is
               answered
               ,
               That
               supposing
               there
               is
               but
               one
               only
               Religion
               that
               can
               be
               true
               among
               Christians
               ,
               as
               both
               Reason
               and
               
                 Athanasius
              
               his
               Creed
               doth
               plainly
               teach
               us
               ;
               and
               moreover
               seeing
               ,
               that
               to
               me
               there
               can
               be
               no
               other
               Faith
               or
               Religion
               available
               for
               my
               salvation
               ,
               than
               only
               that
               which
               I
               my self
               do
               believe
               ,
               
               for
               that
               mine
               own
               Conscience
               must
               testifie
               for
               me
               ,
               
               or
               against
               me
               :
               
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               
               that
               unto
               me
               and
               my
               Conscience
               he
               which
               in
               any
               Point
               believeth
               otherwise
               than
               I
               do
               ,
               and
               standeth
               wilfully
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               an
               Infidel
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               believeth
               not
               that
               which
               in
               my
               Faith
               and
               Conscience
               is
               the
               only
               and
               sole
               truth
               ,
               whereby
               he
               must
               be
               saved
               .
               And
               so
               long
               as
               I
               have
               this
               opinion
               of
               him
               ,
               albeit
               his
               Religion
               were
               never
               so
               true
               ,
               I
               shall
               do
               against
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               sin
               damnably
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               prefer
               him
               to
               a
               Charge
               ,
               where
               he
               may
               draw
               many
               other
               to
               his
               own
               Errors
               and
               Perdition
               ,
               wherein
               I
               do
               perswade
               my self
               that
               he
               remaineth
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               that
               doth
               against
               his
               Conscience
               sinneth
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               Point
               is
               founded
               upon
               that
               which
               St.
               
                 Paul
              
               saith
               against
               such
               Christians
               ,
               
               as
               being
               invited
               to
               the
               Banquets
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
               did
               eat
               the
               meats
               offered
               to
               Idols
               ,
               (
               which
               themselves
               do
               judge
               to
               be
               unlawful
               to
               eat
               )
               which
               he
               saith
               was
               a
               damnable
               sin
               ;
               not
               for
               that
               the
               thing
               in
               it self
               was
               unlawful
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               they
               did
               judge
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               yet
               did
               the
               
               contrary
               ;
               
               And
               the
               reason
               he
               yieldeth
               presently
               ,
               
                 Quia
                 non
                 ex
                 fide
                 ;
                 omne
                 autem
                 quod
                 non
                 est
                 ex
                 fide
                 est
                 peccatum
                 :
              
               Doing
               a
               thing
               (
               though
               in
               it self
               indifferent
               )
               against
               their
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               
               which
               must
               be
               their
               witness
               at
               the
               latter
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               dangerous
               a
               sin
               ,
               to
               favor
               a
               Pretender
               of
               a
               contrary
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               apply
               this
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               I
               affirm
               and
               hold
               ,
               That
               for
               any
               man
               to
               give
               his
               Help
               or
               Consent
               towards
               the
               making
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               whom
               he
               judgeth
               or
               believeth
               to
               be
               faultie
               in
               Religion
               ,
               how
               good
               or
               bad
               soever
               he
               be
               ,
               or
               of
               what
               side
               soever
               the
               truth
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               most
               grievous
               and
               damnable
               sin
               .
               And
               is
               guilty
               of
               all
               the
               evils
               ,
               miseries
               ,
               and
               calamities
               which
               may
               ensue
               by
               his
               Government
               ,
               whether
               they
               do
               so
               or
               no
               ;
               Because
               knowing
               in
               his
               belief
               that
               he
               is
               like
               or
               in
               disposition
               to
               bring
               all
               those
               evils
               :
               yet
               he
               doth
               further
               ,
               or
               not
               resist
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               far
               it
               is
               also
               against
               Wisdom
               and
               Policie
               to
               prefer
               a
               Prince
               of
               a
               contrary
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               besides
               the
               matter
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               It
               cannot
               in
               Policie
               ,
               but
               be
               great
               folly
               and
               over-sight
               for
               a
               man
               to
               promote
               to
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               wherein
               himself
               must
               live
               ,
               one
               of
               a
               contrary
               Religion
               to
               himself
               :
               For
               let
               the
               bargains
               ,
               agreements
               ,
               and
               promises
               be
               never
               so
               great
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               the
               Prince
               once
               settled
               ,
               must
               needs
               proceed
               according
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               his
               own
               Religion
               :
               it
               followeth
               also
               that
               he
               must
               come
               quickly
               to
               break
               with
               the
               other
               Partie
               :
               And
               so
               many
               Jealousies
               ,
               Suspitions
               ,
               Accusations
               ,
               &c.
               will
               light
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               capable
               of
               such
               Preferments
               ,
               Honors
               ,
               
               and
               Charges
               ,
               which
               men
               may
               deserve
               and
               desire
               in
               their
               Common-wealths
               ;
               but
               also
               he
               shall
               be
               in
               continual
               danger
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               a
               thousand
               molestations
               and
               injuries
               :
               and
               so
               ,
               before
               he
               beware
               ,
               will
               become
               to
               be
               accompted
               an
               enemy
               ,
               or
               backward
               man
               :
               Which
               to
               remedy
               ,
               he
               must
               either
               dissemble
               deeply
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               own
               Conscience
               make
               shew
               to
               favor
               and
               set
               forward
               that
               which
               in
               his
               heart
               he
               doth
               detest
               (
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               calamity
               and
               miserie
               of
               all
               other
               )
               or
               else
               to
               avoid
               this
               everlasting
               perdition
               ,
               he
               must
               break
               with
               all
               the
               temporal
               commodities
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               benefits
               which
               his
               Country
               might
               yield
               him
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               ordinary
               end
               of
               all
               such
               men
               ,
               how
               soft
               and
               sweet
               soëver
               the
               beginnings
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Conclusion
               of
               the
               whole
               Speech
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               next
               Heir
               after
               the
               Queen
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               verie
               Doubtful
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               to
               conclude
               all
               this
               Speech
               ,
               Seeing
               there
               be
               so
               great
               inconveniencies
               and
               dangers
               ,
               in
               respect
               both
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               body
               and
               Soul
               ,
               to
               advance
               to
               the
               Crown
               a
               Prince
               of
               contrary
               Religion
               ;
               And
               considering
               that
               in
               
                 England
              
               there
               is
               so
               great
               diversitie
               of
               Religions
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               knoweth
               ,
               between
               these
               Parties
               and
               Factions
               that
               have
               to
               Pretend
               or
               admit
               the
               next
               Prince
               after
               Her
               Majestie
               that
               now
               is
               :
               Calling
               to
               mind
               also
               the
               great
               Libertie
               ,
               Scope
               ,
               and
               Authoritie
               which
               the
               Common-wealth
               hath
               to
               determine
               ,
               even
               against
               the
               clear
               right
               of
               Succession
               :
               And
               laying
               finally
               before
               our
               eies
               the
               manifold
               and
               different
               Acts
               of
               Christian
               
               Realms
               ,
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               in
               this
               affair
               .
               It
               appeareth
               (
               as
               it
               was
               propounded
               in
               the
               beginning
               )
               That
               it
               is
               a
               very
               doubtful
               case
               who
               shall
               be
               the
               next
               Prince
               after
               the
               Queen
               :
               And
               much
               more
               ,
               if
               above
               all
               this
               it
               be
               proved
               also
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               Second
               Book
               )
               that
               among
               such
               as
               do
               or
               may
               pretend
               of
               the
               Blood
               Royal
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               their
               true
               Succession
               ,
               and
               next
               Propinquitie
               by
               birth
               is
               also
               incertain
               and
               disputable
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           BOOKS
           WRITTEN
        
         
           
             1.
             
          
           
             BY
             one
             
               Hales
               ,
            
             
             sirnamed
             
               Clubfoot
               ,
            
             Clerk
             of
             the
             Hamp
             .
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             
               Bacon
            
             was
             thought
             to
             have
             a
             hand
             ;
             and
             Sir
             
               William
               Cecil
            
             a
             privitie
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             favor
             of
             the
             Lady
             
               Katharine
               Gray
               ,
            
             daughter
             of
             the
             Lady
             
               Frances
               ,
            
             Dutchess
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             
               Marie
               ,
            
             yonger
             daughter
             of
             
               Henry
            
             7.
             to
             prefer
             her
             before
             the
             Scot
             discended
             of
             
               Margaret
            
             the
             elder
             daughter
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Because
             he
             was
             a
             Stranger
             or
             Alien
             ;
             
             therefore
             not
             to
             inherit
             by
             Law
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Henry
            
             8.
             
             had
             authority
             given
             him
             by
             two
             Parlaments
             of
             28.
             and
             36.
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             Succession
             by
             his
             last
             Will
             ;
             and
             ordained
             ,
             (
             his
             own
             issue
             failing
             )
             that
             the
             off-spring
             of
             
               Mary
            
             should
             be
             preferred
             before
             that
             of
             
               Margaret
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Against
             this
             one
             
               Morgan
            
             a
             Divine
             of
             Oxford
             (
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             Judge
             
               Brown
               ,
            
             
             as
             it
             was
             thought
             )
             wrote
             ,
             first
             to
             clear
             the
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             from
             her
             Husbands
             death
             :
             2
             handled
             her
             Title
             to
             our
             Crown
             :
             3
             against
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Knox
               ,
            
             of
             the
             Monstrous
             Government
             of
             Women
             .
          
        
         
           
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             
               John
               Leisley
               ,
            
             
             Bishop
             of
             Ross
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             confuteth
             the
             first
             point
             :
             1
             That
             the
             Statute
             that
             beareth
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Aliens
             (
             made
             25
             
               Edw.
            
             3.
             )
             is
             only
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             particular
             men's
             inheritance
             :
             2
             There
             is
             express
             exception
             of
             the
             King's
             Children
             ,
             and
             Off-spring
             ,
             in
             the
             Statute
             :
             3
             The
             Practice
             both
             before
             and
             since
             the
             Conquest
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             :
             If
             
               Henry
            
             8.
             made
             such
             a
             Testament
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             hold
             in
             Law
             ;
             But
             that
             he
             made
             it
             not
             ,
             besides
             many
             probabilities
             ,
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Paget
               ,
            
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Montague
               ,
            
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             ;
             and
             
               William
               Clark
               ,
            
             who
             set
             the
             King's
             stamp
             to
             the
             Writing
             ,
             avowed
             before
             the
             Council
             and
             Parlament
             in
             Queen
             
               Maries
            
             time
             ,
             That
             the
             testament
             was
             signed
             after
             the
             King
             was
             past
             sens
             and
             memory
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Robert
               Heghington
               ,
            
             
             Secretary
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             North
             .
             writeth
             in
             favor
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             as
             next
             Heir
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             Another
             writeth
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Parma
             ,
             
             as
             next
             Heir
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             
             another
             for
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             as
             the
             Heir
             of
             Brittanie
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           from
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           unto
           Edward
           the
           Third's
           time
           .
        
         
           
             The
             issue
             of
             VVilliam
             the
             Conquerer
             .
          
           
             WILLIAM
             the
             Conqueror
             had
             four
             Sons
             ,
             and
             five
             Daughters
             .
             Sons
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Robert
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             Normandie
             :
             2.
             
             
               Richard
            
             died
             in
             his
             youth
             :
             3.
             
             
               William
               Rufus
               :
               4.
               
               Henry
            
             the
             first
             .
             Daughters
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Sicilie
               ,
            
             a
             Nun
             :
             2.
             
             
               Constantia
               ,
            
             wife
             of
             
               Alain
               Fergant
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             Britanie
             :
             3
             ,
             
               Adela
               ,
            
             or
             
               Alice
               ,
            
             wife
             of
             
               Stephen
               ,
            
             Earle
             of
             Bloys
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             other
             two
             died
             yong
             .
          
        
         
           
             Robert
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Normandie
             .
          
           
             
               Robert
            
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             
               William
               ,
            
             were
             ruined
             
             by
             
               Henry
               1.
               
               Robert
            
             pined
             away
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Cardiff
             ;
             
               William
            
             slain
             before
             Alost
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             Earl
             ,
             by
             an
             arrow
             .
          
        
         
           
             Henry
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Henry
               1.
               
               Mande
            
             first
             married
             to
             
               Henry
            
             5.
             
             Emperor
             ,
             had
             issue
             
               Henry
            
             2.
             by
             
               Geoffrey
               Plantagenet
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             Anjou
             ,
             &c.
             her
             second
             Husband
             ;
             he
             Reigned
             after
             King
             
               Stephen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Britanie
             .
          
           
             
               Constantia
               ,
            
             the
             Conquerors
             second
             Daughter
             ,
             had
             issue
             
               Conan
               2.
               le
               Gros
               ;
            
             who
             had
             issue
             
               Hoel
               ,
            
             and
             
               Bettha
               ,
            
             wife
             of
             
               Eudo
            
             Earle
             of
             Porrhet
             in
             Normandie
             (
             her
             Father
             made
             her
             his
             Heir
             on
             his
             death
             bed
             ,
             disadvowing
             
               Howel
            
             )
             she
             had
             issue
             
               Conan
            
             3.
             
             He
             ,
             
               Constantia
            
             wife
             to
             
               Geoffrey
            
             third
             Son
             to
             
               Henry
            
             2.
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             
               Arthur
               ,
            
             whom
             King
             
               John
            
             his
             Uncle
             put
             from
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             murthered
             .
             After
             which
             
               Constantia
            
             married
             
               Guy
            
             Vicount
             of
             Touars
             ,
             a
             Britan
             :
             and
             their
             issue
             have
             continued
             till
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             Savoy
             her
             sister
             ;
             whose
             Mother
             was
             sister
             unto
             the
             last
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             
               Anna
            
             the
             Heir
             of
             Britanie
             ,
             had
             by
             
               Lewis
            
             the
             12.
             of
             France
             ,
             one
             Daughter
             ,
             
               Claudia
               ;
            
             of
             whom
             and
             
               Francis
            
             the
             first
             ,
             came
             
               Henry
            
             2.
             whose
             Daughter
             was
             Mother
             to
             the
             Infanta
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             King
             Stephen
             .
          
           
             
               Adela
               ,
            
             or
             
               Alice
               ,
            
             the
             Conquerors
             third
             Daughter
             ,
             had
             issue
             
               Stephen
            
             Earle
             of
             Bouloyne
             ,
             chosen
             King
             after
             
               Henry
            
             1.
             before
             
               Mande
            
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             because
             a
             Woman
             ;
             and
             before
             her
             Son
             
               Henry
            
             2.
             because
             he
             was
             but
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             a
             degree
             further
             off
             from
             the
             Conqueros
             ,
             but
             especially
             by
             force
             and
             friends
             ;
             whereby
             he
             prevented
             also
             the
             Duke
             of
             Britain
             ,
             Son
             to
             his
             Mothers
             eldest
             sister
             .
             He
             had
             two
             sons
             ,
             who
             left
             no
             issue
             ;
             and
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             wife
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             whose
             right
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             is
             discended
             to
             the
             Spaniard
             .
          
        
         
           
             Henry
             2.
             his
             Sons
             .
          
           
             
               Henry
            
             2.
             had
             issue
             by
             
               Eleonora
               ,
            
             the
             Heir
             of
             
               Aquitaine
               ,
               William
               ,
            
             who
             died
             yong
             .
             
               Henry
            
             Crowned
             in
             his
             Fathers
             time
             ,
             and
             died
             without
             issue
             :
             3.
             
             
               Richard
               Coeur
               de
               Lyon
               ,
            
             who
             died
             without
             issue
             :
             4.
             
             
               Geoffrey
            
             who
             married
             
               Constance
            
             the
             Heir
             of
             Britain
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             5.
             
             
               John
               ,
            
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             issue
             
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             .
          
        
         
           
             Henry
             2.
             his
             Daughters
             .
          
           
             His
             Daughters
             were
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Eleonora
            
             married
             to
             
               Alphonso
            
             9.
             of
             Castile
             :
             2.
             to
             
               Alexis
            
             the
             Emperor
             :
             3.
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxonie
             :
             4.
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Tholouse
             .
          
           
             
               Eleonora
            
             had
             
               Henry
            
             of
             Castile
             ,
             who
             died
             without
             issue
             ;
             and
             
               Blanche
               ,
            
             married
             to
             
               Lewis
            
             of
             France
             ,
             of
             the
             Race
             of
             Valois
             ,
             whose
             issue
             continueth
             :
             and
             
               Berenguela
            
             married
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Leon
             ;
             whose
             Son
             
               Ferdinando
               ,
            
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Uncle
             
             
               Henry
            
             without
             issue
             was
             chosen
             King
             of
             Castile
             ,
             before
             Saint
             
               Lewis
            
             the
             son
             of
             
               Blanche
            
             aforesaid
             ,
             because
             a
             stranger
             .
          
        
         
           
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             right
             which
             France
             had
             to
             Aquitain
             ,
             Poictiers
             and
             Normandie
             ,
             came
             to
             them
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             
               Blanche
               ;
            
             who
             was
             married
             thither
             ,
             on
             condition
             to
             have
             for
             her
             dower
             all
             that
             
               John
            
             had
             lost
             in
             France
             ,
             which
             was
             almost
             all
             hee
             had
             .
          
        
         
           
             Henry
             3.
             his
             Issue
             .
          
           
             
               Henry
            
             3.
             had
             
               Edward
            
             1
             ;
             hee
             
               Edw.
            
             2.
             hee
             
               Edw.
            
             3.
             and
             
               Edmund
               Crook-back
            
             Earl
             or
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ;
             whose
             heir
             ,
             Lady
             
               Blanch
               ,
            
             married
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Gant
            
             the
             third
             son
             of
             
               Edw.
            
             3.
             from
             whom
             came
             the
             hous
             of
             Lancaster
             .
             Also
             
               Beatrix
            
             married
             to
             
               John
            
             2.
             
             Duke
             of
             Britain
             ,
             from
             whom
             descended
             the
             Infantas
             Mother
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             Edward
             Crook-back
             was
             not
             elder
             then
             Edward
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Edward
               Crook-back
            
             was
             not
             
               Edw.
            
             1.
             elder
             brother
             ,
             and
             put
             by
             onely
             for
             his
             deformitie
             ;
             2.
             hee
             was
             born
             18
             
               Junii
               ,
            
             1245
             ;
             and
             
               Edward
               16
               Junii
               ,
            
             1239.
             
             (
             
               Matth.
               West
               .
            
             who
             lived
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             )
             2.
             hee
             was
             a
             wise
             Prince
             ,
             and
             much
             imploied
             by
             his
             father
             and
             brother
             in
             their
             wars
             ;
             3.
             his
             father
             advanced
             him
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             made
             him
             King
             of
             Naples
             and
             Sicilie
             ;
             4.
             having
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Realm
             at
             his
             father's
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             brother
             absent
             ;
             hee
             attempted
             no
             innovation
             ;
             nor
             hee
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             children
             made
             any
             claim
             to
             the
             Crown
             after
             that
             ;
             5.
             
             If
             hee
             had
             been
             elder
             ,
             the
             title
             
             of
             Lancaster
             in
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Gant
            
             his
             Issue
             ,
             whose
             mother
             was
             heir
             unto
             
               Edmund
               ,
            
             had
             been
             without
             contradiction
             ;
             nor
             could
             the
             house
             of
             York
             have
             had
             any
             pretence
             of
             right
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             Edward
             Crook-back
             .
          
           
             
               Henry
            
             the
             second
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             grand-childe
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             
               Edmund
               ,
            
             was
             created
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             by
             
               Edward
            
             3.
             
             Hee
             had
             but
             one
             childe
             ,
             the
             Ladie
             
               Blanch
               ,
            
             wife
             of
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Gant
               ,
            
             by
             whom
             hee
             became
             also
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             .
             His
             three
             sisters
             were
             matched
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             Lord
             
               Maubery
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             the
             
               Howards
            
             of
             Norfolk
             ;
             
               Joane
               2.
               
               Mary
            
             married
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             ;
             from
             whom
             the
             now-Earl
             :
             3.
             
             
               Eleonor
               ,
            
             married
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Arundel
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             the
             late
             Earle
             descended
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           The
           Succession
           from
           Edward
           3.
           
           The
           houses
           of
           Lancaster
           and
           York
           .
        
         
           
             Edward
             3.
             his
             Issue
             .
          
           
             
               EDward
            
             the
             third
             had
             five
             sons
             ;
             1.
             the
             Black
             Prince
             (
             hee
             
               Richard
            
             second
             ,
             in
             whom
             his
             line
             ceased
             )
             2
             
               Lionel
            
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ;
             3.
             
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Gant
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             by
             his
             wife
             
               Blanche
               ;
               4
               Edward
            
             of
             
               Langley
            
             Duke
             of
             York
             ;
             5.
             
             
               Thomas
            
             of
             Woodstock
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Title
             of
             the
             Hous
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             
               Lionel
            
             of
             Clarence
             had
             one
             onely
             daughter
             and
             heir
             ,
             
               Philippe
               ,
            
             married
             to
             
               Edmund
               Mortimer
            
             Earl
             of
             March
             ;
             they
             
               Roger
               ;
            
             hee
             
               Anne
               Mortimer
               ,
            
             married
             to
             
               Richard
            
             Earl
             of
             Cambridg
             ,
             second
             son
             of
             
               Edmund
            
             L.
             of
             York
             :
             His
             son
             
               Richard
               ,
            
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Uncle
             (
             slain
             at
             Agincourt
             )
             came
             to
             bee
             Duke
             of
             York
             (
             his
             father
             of
             Cambridg
             ,
             beeing
             executed
             for
             a
             Conspiracie
             against
             
               Henry
            
             5.
             )
             And
             was
             the
             first
             of
             the
             hous
             of
             York
             that
             challenged
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             the
             quarrel
             :
             His
             son
             was
             
               Edward
            
             the
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
            
             of
             
               Woodstock
            
             had
             onely
             one
             childe
             ,
             
               Anne
               ,
            
             married
             to
             the
             Lord
             
               Stafford
               ;
            
             whose
             issue
             came
             after
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             marriage
             (
             for
             
               Thomas
            
             was
             Earl
             of
             Buckingham
             too
             )
             to
             bee
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
             ,
             som
             of
             whose
             blood
             are
             yet
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Issue
             of
             John
             of
             Gant
             by
             his
             first
             Wife
             .
          
           
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Gant
            
             had
             three
             Wives
             ;
             1
             ,
             
               Blanch
            
             the
             heir
             of
             Lancaster
             aforesaid
             ,
             by
             whom
             hee
             had
             
               Henry
            
             4.
             and
             
               Philippe
               ,
            
             married
             to
             
               John
            
             King
             of
             Portingal
             ;
             from
             whom
             are
             lineally
             descended
             such
             as
             at
             this
             day
             claim
             interest
             in
             that
             Crown
             ;
             and
             
               Elisabeth
               ,
            
             married
             to
             
               John
               Holland
            
             Duk
             of
             Exceter
             ;
             whose
             grand-childe
             
               Henry
               ,
            
             left
             onely
             
               Anne
               ,
            
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Nevil
            
             Knight
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Westmerland
            
             is
             lineally
             descended
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             By
             his
             second
             Wife
             .
          
           
             By
             his
             second
             ,
             Ladie
             
               Constance
               ,
            
             daughter
             of
             
               Peter
            
             King
             of
             Castile
             ,
             hee
             had
             onely
             one
             daughter
             
               Katharine
               ,
            
             married
             to
             
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             ,
             King
             of
             Castile
             ;
             of
             whom
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             is
             lineally
             desended
             .
          
        
         
           
             By
             his
             third
             Wife
             .
             Henry
             7.
             his
             Title
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             ,
             
               Katharine
               Swinford
               ,
            
             daughter
             to
             a
             Knight
             of
             
               Henault
               ;
            
             and
             attending
             on
             his
             wife
             
               Blanch
               ,
            
             hee
             used
             as
             his
             Concubine
             in
             his
             wife
             
               Constance's
            
             time
             ,
             and
             begat
             of
             her
             three
             sons
             and
             one
             daughter
             ;
             and
             after
             married
             her
             to
             
               Swinford
            
             an
             English
             Knight
             ;
             who
             dead
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             
               Constance
            
             also
             ,
             hee
             married
             her
             ,
             
               Anno
            
             1396
             ,
             and
             caused
             his
             said
             children
             by
             her
             to
             bee
             legitimated
             by
             Parlament
             ,
             
               Anno
            
             1397.
             
          
        
         
           
             Henry
             7.
             his
             Title
             from
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             His
             sons
             were
             ,
             1.
             
             
               John
            
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             ;
             2.
             
             
               Thomas
            
             Duke
             of
             Excester
             ;
             3.
             
             
               Henry
            
             Bishop
             and
             Cardinal
             of
             Winchester
             :
             His
             daughter
             
               Jane
            
             married
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Westmerland
             .
             The
             Issues
             of
             all
             these
             were
             soon
             spent
             ,
             except
             of
             
               John
            
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             who
             had
             two
             sons
             ,
             
               John
            
             and
             
               Edmund
               :
               John
            
             one
             onely
             daughter
             ,
             
               Margaret
               ,
            
             married
             to
             
               Edmund
               Tidder
            
             Earl
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             by
             whom
             hee
             had
             
               Henry
               7.
               
               Edmund
            
             and
             his
             three
             sons
             all
             died
             in
             the
             quarrel
             of
             the
             Hous
             of
             Lancaster
             without
             Issue
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             line
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             and
             Title
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             .
          
           
             
               George
            
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             second
             brother
             of
             
               Edw.
            
             4.
             had
             Issue
             
               Edw.
               
            
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             by
             
               Henry
            
             7.
             and
             
               Margaret
            
             Countess
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Poole
            
             of
             Wales
             ,
             by
             whom
             hee
             had
             
               Henry
               ,
               Arthur
               ,
               Geoffroy
               ,
            
             and
             
               Reynald
            
             (
             after
             Cardinal
             )
             
               Henry
            
             Lo.
             of
             Montague
             (
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             with
             his
             mother
             ,
             by
             H.
             8.
             )
             had
             
               Katharine
            
             married
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             they
             the
             now
             Earl
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               Wenefred
            
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               Tho.
               Barrington
               .
               Arthur
               ,
               Marie
               ,
            
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               John
               Stanny
               ;
            
             and
             
               Margaret
            
             to
             Sir
             
               Tho.
               Fitzherbert
               .
               Geoffrey
               ,
               Geoffrey
               Poole
               ;
            
             hee
             
               Arthur
            
             and
             
               Geoffrey
               ,
            
             which
             yet
             live
             in
             Italie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Henry
             7.
             his
             Issue
             .
             The
             Title
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ladie
             Arbella
             .
          
           
             
               Henry
            
             7.
             had
             by
             the
             eldest
             daughter
             of
             
               Edw.
            
             4.
             (
             for
             of
             all
             the
             other
             three
             remaineth
             no
             issue
             )
             besides
             
               Hen.
               8.
               
               Margaret
               ,
            
             first
             married
             to
             the
             K.
             of
             Scots
             ;
             they
             
               James
            
             5.
             who
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             mother
             to
             the
             now
             King
             .
             After
             married
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Anguis
             ;
             they
             
               Margaret
               ,
            
             married
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Lenox
             ;
             they
             
               Henry
            
             married
             to
             the
             last
             Queen
             ,
             and
             murthered
             1566.
             and
             
               Charles
            
             married
             to
             
               Elisa
               .
               Ca4dish
               ,
            
             by
             whom
             the
             Ladie
             
               Arbella
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Title
             of
             the
             Lord
             Beacham
             ,
             and
             his
             brother
             .
          
           
             
               Marie
            
             the
             second
             daughter
             ,
             first
             married
             to
             
               Lewis
            
             12.
             of
             France
             ,
             without
             issue
             ;
             then
             to
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ;
             
             they
             
               Francis
               ,
            
             married
             to
             
               Henry
               Gray
            
             Marquis
             Dorset
             ,
             after
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             beheaded
             by
             Q.
             
               Mary
               ;
            
             they
             
               Jane
               ,
            
             married
             to
             
               Dudley
               ,
            
             (
             both
             beheaded
             )
             
               Katharine
               ,
            
             first
             married
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Pembroke
             ;
             and
             left
             by
             him
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Hartfort
            
             (
             as
             themselves
             affirmed
             )
             in
             the
             Tower
             :
             from
             whom
             descendeth
             the
             Lord
             
               Beacham
               ,
            
             and
             
               Edward
               Seymer
            
             his
             brother
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Title
             of
             the
             Hous
             of
             Derbie
             .
          
           
             
               Eleonor
            
             second
             daughter
             to
             
               Ch.
               Brandon
            
             and
             the
             Queen
             of
             France
             ,
             was
             married
             to
             
               Henry
               Clifford
            
             Earl
             of
             Cumberland
             :
             they
             had
             issue
             
               Margaret
               ,
            
             married
             to
             
               Henry
            
             Earl
             of
             Derbie
             :
             who
             had
             issue
             the
             last
             and
             the
             now
             Earl
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           The
           Controversie
           between
           the
           Houses
           of
           Lancaster
           and
           York
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Pretence
             of
             the
             Hous
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             BY
             
               Richard
            
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             son
             of
             
               Richard
            
             Earl
             of
             Cambridg
             aforesaid
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             considering
             hee
             had
             by
             descent
             joined
             in
             him
             the
             right
             aswell
             of
             
               Lionel
            
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             second
             son
             to
             
               Edw.
            
             3.
             as
             of
             
               Edward
            
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             the
             fourth
             son
             of
             
               Edw.
            
             3.
             hee
             was
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             the
             Hous
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             claiming
             onely
             from
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Gant
            
             the
             third
             son
             of
             
               Edward
            
             3.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             Richard
             2.
             
             Deposed
             .
          
           
             
               Edward
            
             3.
             in
             his
             old
             age
             for
             the
             love
             hee
             bare
             to
             the
             black
             Prince
             ,
             confirmed
             the
             Succession
             by
             Parlament
             to
             
               Richard
            
             2.
             his
             son
             ;
             and
             caused
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             sons
             to
             swear
             thereunto
             .
             
               Richard
            
             2.
             for
             his
             misgovernment
             was
             deposed
             by
             common
             consent
             ,
             and
             
               Henry
            
             4.
             chosen
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             which
             himself
             and
             his
             issue
             possessed
             about
             60
             years
             .
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             King
             
               Richard
            
             were
             rightfully
             deposed
             or
             no
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             a
             King
             may
             bee
             deposed
             on
             just
             causes
             .
          
           
             First
             that
             a
             King
             on
             just
             causes
             may
             bee
             deposed
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             Reason
             :
             becaus
             the
             rule
             beeing
             given
             by
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             on
             condition
             of
             just
             government
             ;
             that
             much
             violated
             ,
             the
             condition
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Common-wealth
             may
             take
             the
             forfeiture
             .
             This
             proved
             by
             the
             autoritie
             of
             all
             Law-makers
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             Divines
             and
             Governors
             of
             Common-wealths
             ;
             and
             by
             example
             of
             divers
             Depositions
             ,
             which
             God
             himself
             hath
             blessed
             with
             good
             success
             .
          
        
         
           
             Proved
             by
             reasons
             and
             examples
             of
             Divinitie
             .
          
           
             An
             ill
             Prince
             is
             an
             armed
             enemie
             ,
             with
             his
             feet
             set
             on
             the
             Realm's
             head
             ;
             whence
             hee
             cannot
             bee
             plucked
             but
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             
               Object
               .
            
             God
             may
             cut
             him
             off
             by
             sickness
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             therefore
             wee
             are
             to
             attend
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
             
             Answ.
             God
             alwaies
             bindeth
             not
             himself
             to
             work
             miracles
             ,
             nor
             often
             with
             extraordinary
             means
             ;
             but
             hath
             left
             upon
             earth
             ,
             unto
             men
             and
             Common-wealths
             ,
             power
             to
             do
             justice
             
             in
             his
             Name
             upon
             offendors
             .
             Examples
             hereof
             are
             
               Ehud
            
             stirr'd
             up
             by
             God
             to
             kill
             
               Eglon
               ,
            
             King
             of
             the
             Moabites
             by
             a
             stratageme
             ,
             
               Judg.
            
             3.
             and
             the
             Philistins
             to
             kill
             ,
             
               David
            
             to
             persecute
             
               Saul
               ;
               Jeroboam
            
             to
             rebell
             against
             
               Roboam
            
             the
             son
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
            
             2
             
               Reg.
            
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             
             
               Jehu
            
             to
             depose
             
               Joram
            
             and
             Q.
             
               Jezabel
            
             his
             mother
             ,
             4.
             
               Reg.
            
             9.
             
             The
             Captains
             of
             Jerusalem
             at
             the
             persuasion
             of
             
               Jehoiada
            
             the
             high-Priest
             ,
             to
             conjure
             against
             Q.
             
               Athalia
               ,
            
             whom
             they
             deposed
             ,
             and
             
               Joash
            
             chosen
             in
             her
             room
             ,
             4.
             
               Reg.
            
             11.
             
             All
             which
             hee
             might
             have
             removed
             without
             blood-shed
             ,
             if
             hee
             would
             :
             But
             hee
             appointed
             men
             to
             work
             his
             Will
             by
             these
             violent
             means
             ,
             to
             deliver
             that
             Common-wealth
             from
             oppression
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             greater
             terror
             of
             all
             bad
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Allegations
             of
             the
             Lancastrians
             that
             King
             Richard
             2.
             was
             justly
             Deposed
             .
          
           
             Just
             causes
             of
             Deposing
             
               Richard
            
             2.
             were
             ;
             Hee
             murthered
             his
             Uncle
             the
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             without
             form
             of
             Law
             or
             process
             .
             Hee
             put
             to
             death
             the
             Earl
             of
             Arundel
             ,
             banished
             Warwick
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Arundel
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             
               Henry
            
             Duke
             of
             Hereford
             and
             Lancaster
             (
             and
             after
             King
             )
             whose
             goods
             and
             inheritance
             descending
             to
             the
             said
             
               Henry
            
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             hee
             wrongfully
             seized
             on
             .
             Hee
             suffered
             the
             Earl
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             his
             minion
             ,
             to
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             a
             goodly
             young
             Ladie
             ,
             daughter
             of
             
               Isabell
            
             his
             father's
             sister
             ,
             and
             to
             marrie
             another
             openly
             to
             her
             disgrace
             .
             And
             in
             the
             last
             (
             evil
             )
             Parlament
             hee
             made
             ,
             would
             needs
             have
             all
             absolute
             autoritie
             granted
             to
             6
             or
             7
             his
             favorites
             to
             determine
             of
             all
             matters
             .
             Grieved
             with
             these
             exorbitant
             indignities
             ,
             the
             more
             or
             better
             part
             of
             the
             Realm
             called
             home
             by
             their
             Letters
             
               Henry
            
             4.
             deposed
             
               Richard
            
             2.
             by
             Act
             of
             Parlament
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             of
             unworthie
             Government
             ,
             and
             his
             voluntarie
             resignation
             of
             the
             Crown
             to
             the
             said
             
               Henry
            
             by
             publick
             instrument
             .
             All
             this
             without
             blood-shed
             :
             And
             in
             almost
             all
             this
             ,
             
               Edmund
            
             L.
             D.
             of
             York
             ,
             (
             the
             head
             of
             that
             familie
             ,
             
             together
             with
             
               Edward
            
             Duke
             of
             Aumale
             his
             eldest
             son
             ,
             and
             
               Richard
            
             Earle
             of
             Cambridge
             his
             yonger
             (
             the
             Grand-father
             of
             
               Edward
            
             4.
             )
             assisted
             the
             said
             
               Henry
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             That
             Henry
             4.
             had
             more
             right
             to
             Succeed
             unto
             Richard
             2.
             than
             Edmond
             Mortimer
             heir
             of
             Clarence
             ;
             much
             more
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             King
             
               Richard
            
             2.
             deposed
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             
               Edmond
               Mortimer
            
             then
             alive
             (
             his
             Father
             
               Roger
            
             being
             slain
             in
             Ireland
             a
             little
             before
             )
             Nephew
             removed
             of
             
               Lionel
            
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ;
             or
             
               Henry
            
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             son
             of
             
               John
            
             of
             Gant
             should
             have
             Succeeded
             in
             right
             .
             For
             
               Henry
            
             is
             alleged
             ;
             his
             being
             neerer
             to
             the
             former
             King
             by
             two
             degrees
             ,
             and
             proximitie
             of
             Blood
             (
             though
             not
             of
             the
             elder
             Line
             )
             is
             to
             be
             ,
             (
             or
             hath
             been
             )
             preferred
             in
             these
             cases
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Title
             came
             by
             a
             Man
             ,
             the
             others
             by
             a
             Woman
             (
             not
             so
             much
             favored
             by
             Law
             nor
             Reason
             .
             )
             3.
             
             The
             said
             
               Edmond
            
             being
             offered
             the
             Crown
             by
             
               Richard
            
             Earle
             of
             Cambridge
             (
             who
             had
             married
             his
             Sister
             
               Anne
            
             )
             and
             other
             Noblemen
             ,
             at
             Southampton
             ;
             he
             judged
             it
             against
             equitie
             ,
             discovered
             the
             Treason
             to
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             by
             whose
             command
             those
             Noblemen
             were
             executed
             ,
             1415.
             
             Thirty
             years
             after
             which
             ;
             
               Richard
            
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             son
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Earle
             ,
             and
             
               Anne
            
             (
             for
             
               Edmond
            
             her
             brother
             died
             without
             issue
             )
             set
             his
             Title
             on
             foot
             .
             And
             whereas
             
               Roger
               Mortimer
               ,
            
             Father
             of
             this
             
               Edmond
            
             was
             declared
             Heir
             apparent
             by
             a
             Parlament
             1382
             ,
             that
             was
             done
             by
             
               Richard
            
             2.
             from
             the
             hatred
             he
             bore
             to
             
               John
            
             of
             Gant
             ,
             and
             his
             son
             
               Henry
               ;
            
             (
             rather
             than
             for
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             others
             Title
             :
             )
             the
             cause
             whereof
             was
             ,
             Because
             immediately
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Black
             Prince
             ,
             divers
             learned
             and
             wise
             men
             held
             opinion
             ,
             That
             
               John
            
             of
             Gant
             ,
             eldest
             son
             of
             
               Edward
            
             3.
             then
             living
             should
             rather
             succeed
             ,
             than
             
               Richard
               ,
               jure
               Propinquitatis
               .
            
             This
             made
             
             the
             old
             King
             
               Edward
            
             3.
             confirm
             the
             Succession
             to
             
               Richard
            
             2.
             by
             Parlament
             ,
             and
             the
             Oaths
             of
             his
             Uncles
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             yong
             King
             
               Richard
            
             2.
             hold
             first
             ,
             and
             his
             son
             in
             jealousie
             ,
             and
             hatred
             ever
             after
             ,
             as
             distrusting
             the
             likelihoods
             of
             their
             Title
             .
          
        
         
           
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Heir
             Apparent
             in
             the
             Princes
             life
             ,
             being
             Partial
             ,
             no
             sure
             president
             .
          
           
             Partial
             establishing
             of
             Succession
             by
             Parlament
             ,
             is
             no
             extraordinary
             thing
             with
             Princes
             ,
             which
             yet
             most
             commonly
             have
             been
             to
             little
             purpose
             .
             So
             did
             
               Richard
            
             3.
             cause
             
               John
               de
               la
               Pole
               ,
            
             Earle
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             and
             Son
             to
             his
             sister
             
               Elisabeth
               ,
            
             Dutchess
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             to
             be
             declared
             Heir
             apparent
             ;
             thereby
             excluding
             his
             Brother
             
               Edward's
            
             four
             Daughters
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             did
             
               Henry
            
             8.
             prefer
             the
             issue
             of
             his
             yonger
             sister
             ,
             before
             that
             of
             his
             elder
             .
             So
             did
             
               Edward
            
             6.
             declare
             the
             Lady
             
               Jane
               Gray
               ,
            
             his
             cozen
             Germain
             removed
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Heir
             and
             Successor
             ;
             excluding
             his
             own
             two
             sisters
             :
             Such
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             was
             the
             aforesaid
             Declaration
             of
             
               Roger
               Mortimer
            
             by
             
               Richard
            
             2.
             to
             as
             little
             purpose
             ,
             as
             from
             little
             equity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Uncle
             preferred
             before
             the
             Nephew
             divers
             times
             .
             Contra
             .
             Sect.
             83.
             
          
           
             That
             
               John
            
             of
             Gant
             should
             have
             in
             right
             succeeded
             his
             father
             ,
             rather
             than
             
               Richard
            
             himself
             ,
             as
             neerer
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             course
             of
             divers
             Kingdoms
             ,
             where
             the
             Uncle
             was
             preferred
             before
             the
             Nephew
             .
             1.
             
             In
             Naples
             (
             much
             about
             the
             same
             time
             )
             
               Robert
            
             before
             
               Charles
            
             the
             son
             of
             
               Martel
            
             
             his
             elder
             Brother
             .
             2.
             
             In
             Spain
             ,
             
               Don
               Sancho
               Bravo
            
             before
             the
             Children
             of
             Prince
             
               Don
               Alonso
               de
               la
               Cerda
            
             (
             from
             whom
             the
             House
             of
             Medina
             Celi
             is
             discended
             )
             by
             sentence
             of
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Realm
             and
             Nobility
             ,
             
               Anno
            
             1276.
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Earldom
             of
             Arthois
             ,
             
               Mande
               ,
            
             before
             
               Robert
               ,
            
             son
             to
             her
             Brother
             
               Philip
               ,
            
             by
             sentence
             of
             
               Philip
               le
               Bel
            
             of
             France
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Parlament
             of
             Paris
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Successor
             
               Philippes
               de
               Valois
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             the
             said
             
               Robert
            
             had
             much
             assisted
             in
             the
             recovery
             of
             France
             from
             the
             English
             .
             4.
             
             In
             Britanie
             ,
             
               John
               Breno
            
             Earle
             of
             Montfort
             ,
             before
             
               Jane
            
             Countess
             of
             Bloys
             ,
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             
               Guy
            
             his
             elder
             brother
             ,
             by
             sentence
             of
             
               Edward
            
             3.
             and
             the
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             put
             him
             in
             possession
             of
             that
             Dukedom
             .
             5.
             
             In
             Scotland
             ,
             where
             albeit
             
               Edward
            
             1.
             of
             England
             gave
             sentence
             for
             
               John
               Baliol
               ,
            
             Nephew
             to
             the
             elder
             Daughter
             ,
             excluding
             thereby
             
               Robert
               Bruse
               ,
            
             son
             to
             the
             yonger
             ;
             yet
             that
             sentence
             was
             held
             to
             be
             unjust
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             the
             Crown
             restored
             to
             
               Robert
               Bruse
            
             his
             son
             ,
             whose
             posterity
             holds
             it
             to
             this
             day
             .
             6.
             
             The
             like
             whereof
             in
             Naples
             ,
             
               Lewis
            
             Prince
             of
             Taranto
             ,
             son
             to
             
               Philip
               ,
            
             prevailed
             before
             
               Joan
            
             the
             Neece
             of
             
               Robert
            
             aforesaid
             ,
             who
             was
             
               Philip's
            
             elder
             brother
             (
             though
             
               Philip
            
             died
             before
             
               Robert
            
             )
             because
             he
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             degree
             neerer
             to
             his
             Grand-father
             than
             
               Joan.
            
             7.
             
             And
             in
             England
             it self
             ,
             
               Henry
            
             1.
             preferred
             before
             
               William
               ,
            
             son
             and
             Heir
             of
             
               Robert
            
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             his
             elder
             brother
             .
             And
             King
             
               John
            
             preferred
             before
             
               Arthur
               ,
            
             D.
             of
             Britanie
             ,
             the
             son
             and
             Heir
             of
             his
             elder
             brother
             
               Geoffrey
               ,
            
             because
             he
             was
             neerer
             to
             
               Richard
            
             his
             brother
             ,
             then
             dead
             ,
             than
             was
             
               Arthur
               :
            
             Which
             Right
             of
             his
             the
             English
             inclined
             still
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             admit
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             proclaimed
             him
             King
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             other
             Forrein
             Princes
             of
             stomach
             ,
             opposed
             themselves
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             King
             John
             rightfully
             preferred
             before
             his
             Brother
             Arthur
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             last
             :
             King
             
               Richard
            
             when
             he
             was
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
             caused
             his
             Nephew
             
               Arthur
            
             to
             be
             declared
             Heir
             apparent
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             thereby
             shewing
             his
             Title
             to
             be
             the
             better
             .
             
               Answ
               .
            
             1.
             
             It
             was
             not
             by
             Act
             of
             Parlament
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             
               Richard
            
             was
             in
             Normandie
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             it
             .
             2.
             
             
               Richard
            
             did
             it
             rather
             to
             repress
             the
             amhitious
             Humor
             of
             
               John
            
             in
             his
             absence
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Declaration
             was
             never
             admitted
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             renounced
             by
             consent
             of
             the
             Nobility
             in
             his
             absence
             .
             4.
             
             
               Richard
            
             himself
             at
             his
             return
             disadvowed
             it
             ,
             appointing
             
               John
            
             to
             be
             his
             Successor
             ,
             by
             his
             last
             Will
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             Nobles
             to
             swear
             Fealtie
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             next
             in
             blood
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Opinion
             of
             Civil
             Lawyers
             touching
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Uncle
             and
             Nephew
             .
             Contra
             .
             Sect.
             83.
             
          
           
             This
             Controversie
             divided
             all
             the
             Lawyers
             in
             Christendom
             ;
             
               Baldus
               ,
               Oldratus
               ,
               Panormitanus
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             the
             Nephew
             :
             
               Bartolus
               ,
               Alexander
               ,
               Decius
               ,
               Alciatus
               ,
               Cujatius
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             the
             Uncle
             :
             
               Baldus
            
             himself
             at
             length
             concludeth
             ,
             That
             seeing
             rigor
             of
             Law
             runneth
             only
             with
             the
             Uncle
             ,
             being
             properly
             neerest
             in
             blood
             by
             one
             degree
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             indulgence
             and
             custom
             permitteth
             the
             Nephew
             to
             represent
             his
             Father's
             place
             ;
             whensoëver
             the
             Uncle
             is
             born
             before
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             his
             elder
             brother
             dieth
             before
             his
             Father
             (
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               John
            
             of
             Gant
             and
             
               Richard
            
             2.
             )
             he
             may
             be
             preferred
             :
             for
             
             the
             elder
             brother
             cannot
             give
             or
             transmit
             that
             thing
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             himself
             before
             his
             Father
             die
             ;
             nor
             can
             his
             son
             represent
             what
             the
             Father
             never
             had
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Common-Law
             dealeth
             not
             with
             the
             Point
             of
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Common
             Law
             ;
             the
             right
             and
             interest
             to
             the
             Crown
             is
             not
             expresly
             decided
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             Plea
             subject
             to
             the
             rules
             thereof
             ,
             but
             superior
             ,
             and
             more
             eminent
             ;
             nor
             are
             the
             Maxims
             thereof
             alwayes
             of
             force
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             others
             .
             As
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Dower
             ,
             Copercenars
             ,
             and
             Tenancie
             by
             the
             courtesie
             .
             No
             more
             ought
             they
             to
             be
             in
             this
             case
             of
             inheritance
             ;
             as
             by
             the
             former
             eight
             Presidents
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
             The
             Common
             Lawyers
             then
             refer
             this
             point
             of
             the
             Crown
             to
             Custom
             ,
             nothing
             being
             in
             effect
             written
             by
             them
             touching
             it
             .
             Only
             the
             best
             of
             our
             old
             ones
             favored
             that
             title
             of
             Lancaster
             :
             and
             Chancelor
             
               Fortescue
               ,
            
             and
             Sir
             
               Tho.
               Thorope
               ,
            
             chief
             Baron
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             in
             
               Henry
            
             6.
             his
             time
             ,
             were
             much
             afflicted
             for
             it
             by
             the
             contrary
             faction
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             York
             often
             Attainted
             .
          
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             York
             forfeited
             their
             Right
             by
             their
             Conspiracies
             ,
             and
             Attainder
             thereupon
             ;
             as
             
               R.
            
             Earle
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             therefore
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             his
             Peers
             ,
             his
             elder
             brother
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Jury
             that
             condemned
             him
             .
             His
             son
             
               Richard
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             was
             also
             attainted
             of
             treason
             (
             after
             many
             oaths
             to
             
               Henry
            
             6.
             sworn
             and
             broken
             by
             him
             )
             and
             his
             son
             
               Ed.
            
             4.
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             off-spring
             to
             the
             ninth
             degree
             ,
             at
             a
             Parlament
             at
             Coventry
             ,
             Anno
             1459.
             
             But
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             was
             never
             attainted
             of
             any
             such
             crime
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Hous
             of
             York
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             Violence
             and
             Crueltie
             .
          
           
             
               Edward
            
             4.
             entred
             by
             violence
             ,
             wilfully
             murthering
             ,
             besides
             divers
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             
               Henry
            
             6.
             a
             good
             and
             holy
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             son
             Prince
             
               Edward
               ,
            
             dispossessing
             the
             Hous
             that
             had
             held
             the
             Crown
             about
             60
             years
             together
             ;
             in
             which
             time
             their
             Title
             had
             been
             confirmed
             by
             many
             Parlaments
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             Approbations
             ,
             and
             publick
             Acts
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             forreign
             Nations
             .
             All
             which
             had
             been
             enough
             to
             have
             autorized
             a
             bad
             Title
             .
          
        
         
           
             Those
             of
             Lancaster
             better
             Princes
             than
             those
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             The
             4
             
               Henries
            
             of
             the
             hous
             of
             
               Lancaster
            
             were
             far
             more
             worthie
             Princes
             ,
             then
             the
             4
             Princes
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             
               York
               ;
            
             as
             
               Edw.
               4.
               Rich.
               3.
               Hen.
               8.
               Edw.
            
             6.
             
             And
             if
             the
             affairs
             of
             any
             the
             former
             ,
             especially
             the
             3d
             ,
             succeeded
             not
             ,
             the
             chief
             caus
             thereof
             was
             the
             sedition
             ,
             rebellion
             and
             troubles
             raised
             by
             those
             of
             
               York
               ,
            
             and
             their
             contention
             against
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             
               Lancaster
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             York
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             
               York
            
             have
             not
             been
             onely
             cruel
             to
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             to
             themselvs
             too
             ;
             embrewing
             their
             hands
             in
             their
             own
             blood
             :
             Then
             when
             they
             had
             ruined
             th'other
             ,
             
             
               George
            
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             conspired
             against
             
               Edw.
            
             4.
             his
             own
             brother
             ;
             with
             whom
             reconciled
             ,
             
               Edw.
            
             caused
             him
             afterwards
             to
             bee
             murthered
             at
             Calis
             .
             
               Rich.
            
             3.
             murthered
             his
             two
             young
             Nephews
             ;
             and
             
               Henry
            
             8.
             a
             great
             number
             of
             that
             Hous
             ,
             as
             
               Edmund
               de
               la
               Poole
            
             his
             Cousin
             German
             ;
             
               Henry
            
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
             ,
             his
             great
             Ant
             's
             son
             :
             extinguishing
             that
             ,
             and
             ruining
             this
             familie
             .
             Also
             
               Henry
               Courtney
            
             Marquis
             of
             Exceter
             ,
             his
             own
             Cousin
             german
             ,
             the
             Ladie
             
               Margaret
            
             Countess
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             and
             daughter
             to
             
               George
            
             D.
             of
             Clarence
             ;
             and
             her
             son
             the
             L.
             
               Montague
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             kindness
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Love
             ,
             Union
             ,
             Confidence
             ,
             Faithfulness
             ,
             Kindeness
             and
             Loialtie
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             
               Lancaster
            
             towards
             th'other
             was
             very
             notable
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             2
             brothers
             of
             
               Henry
            
             4
             ;
             and
             the
             3
             brothers
             of
             
               Henry
            
             5.
             and
             in
             five
             or
             six
             Dukes
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             their
             near
             Cosens
             ;
             which
             argueth
             both
             a
             marvellous
             confidence
             those
             Princes
             had
             in
             that
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             blessing
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             whole
             familie
             that
             agree'd
             so
             well
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Successes
             of
             such
             noble
             Houses
             as
             followed
             either
             partie
             .
          
           
             Another
             blessing
             seemeth
             to
             bee
             bestowed
             on
             them
             ;
             That
             no
             antient
             great
             Houses
             are
             remaining
             at
             this
             day
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             chiefly
             took
             their
             parts
             ;
             as
             ,
             Arundel
             ,
             Oxford
             ,
             Northumberland
             ,
             Westmerland
             and
             Shrewsbury
             :
             whereas
             the
             chief
             partakers
             of
             the
             other
             Faction
             are
             all
             destroied
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               Mowbray
            
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             
               De
               la
               Poole
            
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             th'
             Earl
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             th'
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           CAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           Examination
           of
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Hous
           of
           Scotland
           .
           Sect.
           28.
           
        
         
           
             Allegations
             for
             the
             K.
             of
             Scots
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             hee
             is
             descended
             of
             the
             eldest
             daughter
             of
             
               Henry
            
             7.
             without
             bastardie
             ,
             or
             other
             lawful
             impediment
             ;
             and
             therefore
             hath
             the
             right
             of
             prioritie
             .
             2.
             
             The
             benefit
             would
             accrew
             unto
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             by
             the
             uniting
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             a
             point
             long
             sought
             for
             .
             3.
             
             The
             establishing
             of
             true
             Religion
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hee
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Hous
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             Hee
             is
             not
             descended
             truly
             of
             the
             Hous
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             becaus
             not
             of
             the
             Ladie
             
               Blanch
               ,
            
             the
             true
             heir
             thereof
             :
             but
             of
             
               Kathathine
               Swinford
               ,
            
             whose
             children
             were
             unlawfully
             begotten
             ;
             (
             though
             afterwards
             legitimated
             by
             Parlament
             )
             so
             that
             his
             best
             Title
             is
             by
             York
             ,
             inferior
             to
             that
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             to
             com
             in
             after
             them
             of
             that
             Hous
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Forrein
             birth
             not
             just
             impediment
             in
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Hee
             is
             Forrein
             born
             ,
             and
             therefore
             excluded
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             from
             inheriting
             within
             the
             land
             .
             
               Answ
               .
            
             1.
             
             This
             Assertion
             in
             an
             universal
             sens
             is
             fals
             ;
             for
             a
             stranger
             may
             purchase
             ,
             and
             inherit
             by
             the
             right
             of
             his
             wife
             :
             7
             &
             9
             
               Edw.
            
             4.
             11
             
             &
             14
             
               Henrie
               .
            
             7.
             2.
             
             The
             Statute
             of
             25
             
               Edw.
            
             3.
             is
             to
             bee
             restrained
             unto
             proper
             inheritance
             onely
             :
             
               viz.
            
             That
             no
             person
             born
             out
             of
             the
             Allegiance
             of
             England
             (
             whose
             father
             and
             mother
             were
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Allegiance
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             birth
             )
             shall
             not
             demand
             inheritance
             within
             the
             same
             Allegiance
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Statute
             toucheth
             not
             the
             Crown
             ,
             nor
             any
             ,
             except
             express
             mention
             bee
             made
             thereof
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Crown
             cannot
             properly
             bee
             called
             an
             inheritance
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             or
             within
             Allegiance
             ;
             beeing
             held
             immediately
             from
             God
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Statute
             meaneth
             inheritance
             by
             descent
             onely
             ;
             but
             the
             Crown
             is
             a
             thing
             incorporate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             goeth
             as
             by
             Succession
             .
             Now
             if
             a
             Prior
             ,
             Dean
             ,
             &c.
             or
             other
             head
             incorparate
             ,
             though
             an
             alien
             ,
             may
             inherit
             or
             demand
             Lands
             in
             England
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Statute
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             the
             Inheritor
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             6.
             
             Express
             exception
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Statues
             of
             
               Enfants
               du
               Roi
               ;
            
             which
             word
             cannot
             but
             include
             all
             the
             King's
             off-spring
             ,
             and
             blood-Roial
             .
             7.
             
             King
             
               Stephen
            
             and
             
               Henry
            
             2.
             born
             out
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             of
             parents
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Allegiance
             of
             
               England
            
             when
             they
             were
             born
             ,
             were
             yet
             admitted
             to
             the
             Crown
             without
             contradiction
             :
             which
             argueth
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             cours
             of
             the
             Common
             Law
             there
             was
             no
             such
             stop
             against
             Aliens
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             the
             Statute
             would
             have
             abridged
             the
             antient
             libertie
             in
             this
             case
             of
             Succession
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             made
             special
             mention
             there
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             not
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             King
             of
             Scots
             excluded
             by
             the
             last
             Will
             of
             Henry
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Henry
            
             8.
             his
             Will
             ,
             whereby
             he
             excludeth
             the
             off-spring
             of
             
               Margaret
            
             S.
             4.
             
             Which
             though
             somwhat
             infringed
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             two
             or
             three
             .
             S
             7.
             yet
             't
             is
             plain
             it
             was
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             because
             he
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             written
             ,
             and
             sealed
             ,
             and
             never
             revoked
             it
             :
             Besides
             it
             is
             subscribed
             by
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             inrolled
             in
             the
             Chancery
             by
             his
             own
             command
             ;
             enough
             to
             make
             it
             good
             against
             the
             assertion
             of
             those
             few
             ,
             who
             to
             please
             the
             time
             wherein
             they
             spake
             ,
             (
             in
             Queen
             
               Maries
            
             time
             )
             might
             say
             and
             ghess
             the
             King
             was
             past
             memory
             when
             his
             stamp
             was
             put
             to
             it
             .
             Now
             to
             make
             good
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             two
             Acts
             of
             Parlaments
             ,
             28
             ,
             &
             35.
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             gave
             him
             full
             authoritie
             to
             dispose
             of
             this
             Point
             of
             Succession
             ,
             as
             he
             and
             his
             learned
             Council
             should
             think
             best
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
        
         
           
             By
             a
             Statute
             made
             in
             the
             27th
             .
             of
             Elisabeth
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             
               Elisah
               .
            
             a
             Statute
             was
             made
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             shall
             be
             convinced
             to
             conspire
             ,
             attempt
             ,
             or
             procure
             the
             Queens
             death
             ,
             or
             is
             privie
             ,
             or
             accessary
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             shall
             loose
             all
             right
             ,
             title
             ,
             pretence
             ,
             claim
             ,
             or
             action
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             or
             their
             heirs
             have
             ,
             or
             may
             have
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
             Now
             the
             late
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             being
             attainted
             and
             executed
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             said
             Parlament
             ,
             and
             for
             breach
             of
             the
             said
             Statute
             ,
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             determine
             what
             Title
             her
             Son
             hath
             ,
             claiming
             only
             by
             her
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Uniting
             of
             Scotland
             with
             England
             ,
             dangerous
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             or
             like
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Only
             the
             increase
             of
             Subjects
             :
             but
             those
             rather
             to
             participate
             the
             Commodities
             of
             England
             ,
             than
             to
             impart
             any
             from
             Scotland
             .
             2.
             
             The
             natural
             hatred
             of
             that
             People
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             their
             ancient
             inclination
             to
             joyn
             with
             our
             enemies
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             Irish
             against
             us
             ,
             are
             Arguments
             of
             great
             mischiefs
             likely
             to
             ensue
             by
             that
             conjunction
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Scot
             must
             needs
             hold
             in
             jealousie
             so
             many
             Englishmen
             ,
             competitors
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             fortifie
             himself
             against
             them
             by
             those
             Forrein
             Nations
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             is
             discended
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             is
             allyed
             ,
             as
             the
             Scots
             ,
             French
             ,
             Danes
             ,
             and
             uncivil
             Irish
             ,
             which
             will
             prove
             intolerable
             to
             the
             English
             .
             4.
             
             The
             King
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             own
             safety
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             love
             he
             beareth
             to
             his
             own
             Nation
             ,
             will
             advance
             them
             ,
             and
             plant
             them
             about
             him
             in
             chief
             Places
             of
             credit
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             breed
             Emulations
             and
             Controversies
             between
             them
             and
             the
             English
             :
             Then
             must
             he
             of
             Force
             secretly
             begin
             to
             favor
             and
             fortifie
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             the
             incredible
             calamitie
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             
               Canutus
            
             did
             his
             Danes
             ,
             and
             
               William
            
             the
             Conqueror
             his
             Normans
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             enemies
             to
             the
             English
             blood
             ,
             nor
             evil
             Kings
             ,
             but
             careful
             of
             their
             own
             safeties
             ;
             for
             herein
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             neutral
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Romans
             with
             all
             their
             Power
             and
             Policie
             could
             never
             unite
             the
             hearts
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             in
             peace
             ,
             nor
             hold
             the
             Scots
             and
             North-Irish
             in
             obedience
             of
             any
             authority
             residing
             in
             England
             :
             What
             then
             are
             we
             to
             hope
             for
             of
             this
             King
             herein
             ?
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             Scotland
             unpleasing
             to
             our
             State
             .
          
           
             His
             Religion
             is
             neither
             fit
             for
             our
             State
             ,
             wherein
             Archbishops
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Officers
             of
             Cathedral
             Churches
             are
             of
             much
             dignitie
             ;
             and
             there
             suppressed
             :
             nor
             will
             be
             pleasing
             to
             our
             Nobilitie
             ,
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             exorbitant
             and
             popular
             authoritie
             of
             a
             few
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ;
             which
             the
             King
             himself
             is
             there
             content
             to
             yield
             unto
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             likely
             ,
             that
             few
             will
             be
             forward
             to
             entertain
             that
             King
             for
             the
             reforming
             of
             Religion
             here
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             better
             Order
             in
             his
             own
             at
             home
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             the
             Ladie
             Arabella
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Ladie
             
               Arabella
               ,
            
             is
             alleged
             ,
             her
             being
             an
             equal
             degree
             of
             Discent
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             :
             Her
             being
             above
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             hopes
             for
             herself
             ,
             or
             benefit
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             expected
             in
             an
             English
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             Prince
             born
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             Against
             Her
             .
          
           
             Neither
             she
             ,
             nor
             the
             Scot
             are
             properly
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lancaster
             :
             and
             the
             Title
             of
             Lancaster
             is
             before
             the
             Pretence
             of
             York
             ,
             
               ut
               suprà
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             testament
             of
             King
             
               Henry
            
             8.
             barreth
             her
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Scot
             .
             3.
             
             Her
             Discent
             is
             not
             free
             from
             Bastardie
             ,
             for
             Queen
             
               Margaret
            
             soon
             after
             the
             death
             of
             her
             first
             Husband
             married
             
               Steward
            
             Lord
             of
             Annerdale
             ,
             who
             was
             alive
             long
             after
             her
             marriage
             with
             
               Anguis
               :
            
             and
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             
             also
             ,
             That
             
               Anguis
            
             had
             another
             Wife
             alive
             when
             he
             married
             the
             said
             Queen
             .
             All
             this
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Lord
             
               William
               Howard
            
             (
             Father
             to
             the
             now
             Admiral
             )
             sent
             into
             Scotland
             by
             
               Henry
            
             8.
             of
             purpose
             to
             enquire
             thereof
             ;
             who
             reported
             it
             to
             King
             
               Henry
               ,
            
             Queen
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             others
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             King
             
               Henry
            
             would
             have
             letted
             the
             marriage
             between
             
               Anguis
            
             and
             his
             Sister
             ;
             and
             chiefly
             caused
             him
             to
             exclude
             her
             issue
             .
             4.
             
             She
             is
             a
             Woman
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             perhaps
             a
             great
             inconvenience
             ,
             that
             three
             of
             the
             weak
             sex
             should
             succeed
             one
             the
             other
             .
             5.
             
             All
             her
             Kindred
             by
             her
             Father
             is
             meer
             Scotish
             .
             In
             England
             she
             hath
             none
             but
             by
             her
             Mother
             ,
             the
             
               Candishes
               :
            
             a
             mean
             Familie
             and
             Kindred
             for
             a
             Princess
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           VI
           .
        
         
           Examination
           of
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Suffolk
           :
           being
           Darby
           and
           Hartford
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Hartford's
             Children
             ,
             illegitimate
             .
          
           
             THe
             Children
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Hartford
             Discending
             of
             Ladie
             
               Frances
               ,
            
             the
             eldest
             Daughter
             of
             
               Charles
               Brandon
               ,
            
             are
             proved
             illigitimate
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Ladie
             
               Katharine
               Gray
            
             their
             Mother
             was
             lawful
             Wife
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Pembroke
             ,
             (
             when
             they
             were
             born
             )
             not
             separated
             from
             him
             by
             lawful
             authority
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             just
             cause
             ;
             but
             abandoned
             by
             him
             ,
             because
             her
             House
             was
             come
             into
             misery
             and
             disgrace
             .
             2.
             
             It
             could
             never
             be
             lawfully
             proved
             that
             the
             said
             Earle
             and
             Ladie
             
               Katharine
            
             were
             married
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             their
             own
             Assertions
             ;
             not
             sufficient
             in
             Law
             :
             Therefore
             was
             the
             marriage
             disannulled
             
             in
             the
             Arches
             ,
             by
             publick
             and
             definitive
             sentence
             of
             
               Parker
               ,
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             the
             Birth
             of
             the
             said
             Children
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Dorset
             married
             their
             Grandmother
             the
             Ladie
             
               Frances
               ,
            
             he
             had
             another
             lawful
             Wife
             ,
             sister
             to
             
               H.
               Fitz-allen
               ,
            
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             ,
             whom
             he
             put
             away
             to
             obtain
             so
             great
             a
             marriage
             as
             was
             the
             Lady
             
               Frances
               :
            
             This
             bred
             much
             hate
             between
             the
             Marquess
             and
             Earle
             ever
             after
             :
             but
             the
             Marquess
             favor
             with
             K.
             
               Henry
               ,
            
             deprived
             the
             other
             of
             all
             remedy
             .
             And
             therefore
             may
             their
             Mother
             the
             Lady
             
               Katharine
            
             seem
             illegitimate
             too
             .
          
        
         
           
             Bastardie
             in
             the
             issue
             of
             Charles
             Brandon
             .
          
           
             
               Charles
               Brandon
            
             had
             a
             wife
             alive
             ,
             when
             he
             married
             the
             Queen
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             which
             wife
             he
             had
             issue
             the
             Ladie
             
               Powyse
               ,
            
             wife
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Powyse
               :
            
             and
             this
             wife
             of
             his
             lived
             some
             time
             after
             his
             marriage
             with
             the
             Queen
             .
          
        
         
           
             Darby's
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             This
             Wife
             (
             say
             the
             Friends
             of
             Darby
             )
             died
             before
             the
             birth
             of
             the
             Lady
             
               Eleonor
            
             the
             yonger
             daughter
             ,
             their
             ancestor
             ;
             though
             after
             the
             Birth
             of
             the
             Lady
             
               Francis
               ,
            
             Hartford's
             ancestor
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hartford's
             Confutation
             of
             the
             first
             Bastardie
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             Bastardy
             of
             Hartford
             ,
             their
             Friends
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             Contract
             between
             the
             Lady
             
               Katharine
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Pembrook
             was
             dissolved
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             judicially
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Queen
             
               Mary
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Hartford's
             evasion
             of
             the
             second
             Bastardie
             ,
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             his
             Second
             born
             ,
             Edward
             Seymore
             .
          
           
             The
             Lady
             
               Katharine
            
             being
             found
             with
             Child
             ,
             affirmed
             the
             Earle
             of
             Hartford
             to
             be
             the
             Father
             :
             Hereupon
             he
             being
             sent
             for
             out
             of
             France
             (
             where
             he
             was
             with
             Sir
             
               N.
               Throgmorton
               ,
            
             and
             had
             got
             leave
             to
             travel
             into
             Italie
             )
             confessed
             it
             at
             his
             return
             ;
             and
             both
             of
             them
             affirmed
             they
             were
             man
             and
             wife
             :
             but
             because
             they
             could
             not
             prove
             it
             by
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             for
             attempting
             such
             a
             matter
             with
             one
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal
             without
             privitie
             ,
             and
             license
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             :
             where
             they
             used
             means
             to
             meet
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             second
             Son
             
               Ed.
               Seymore
               .
            
             Now
             the
             first
             Son
             may
             be
             ligitimate
             before
             God
             ,
             yet
             illegitimate
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             incapable
             of
             Succession
             .
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             be
             legitimate
             ,
             whereas
             there
             wanteth
             nothing
             but
             witnesses
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             presence
             of
             Minister
             is
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             )
             to
             justifie
             their
             marriages
             by
             Law
             ;
             The
             Queen
             herself
             ,
             her
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             as
             had
             the
             Examination
             of
             these
             parties
             ,
             upon
             their
             first
             act
             ,
             or
             Child-birth
             ,
             are
             witnesses
             unto
             them
             ;
             besides
             their
             resolution
             to
             continue
             man
             and
             wife
             protested
             before
             them
             and
             confirmed
             by
             this
             effect
             of
             their
             second
             carnal
             meeting
             in
             the
             Tower
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           CAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           Examination
           of
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Houses
           of
           Clarence
           and
           Britanie
           .
        
         
           
             Against
             the
             House
             of
             Clarence
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             THeir
             Claim
             is
             founded
             only
             upon
             the
             Daughter
             of
             
               George
            
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             yonger
             Brother
             of
             
               Ed.
            
             4.
             
             So
             that
             as
             long
             as
             any
             lawful
             issue
             remaineth
             of
             the
             Daughters
             of
             the
             elder
             brother
             ,
             no
             claim
             or
             pretence
             of
             theirs
             can
             be
             admitted
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             pretence
             of
             Lancast
             .
             be
             better
             than
             that
             of
             York
             (
             as
             before
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             S.
             36.
             38.
             40.
             42.
             &c.
             )
             then
             holdeth
             not
             this
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             which
             is
             meerly
             of
             York
             .
             3.
             
             The
             House
             of
             Clarence
             hath
             been
             often
             attainted
             ;
             1.
             
             In
             
               George
            
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Countess
             of
             Salisbury
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             Heir
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Lord
             
               Montague
            
             her
             Son
             and
             Heir
             :
             whereby
             their
             whole
             interests
             were
             cut
             off
             .
             For
             albeit
             since
             those
             attainders
             it
             hath
             been
             restored
             in
             Blood
             ,
             yet
             hath
             not
             that
             been
             sufficient
             to
             recover
             unto
             that
             House
             the
             ancient
             Lands
             and
             Titles
             of
             Honor
             thereunto
             belonging
             :
             for
             they
             were
             forfeited
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             is
             also
             to
             the
             next
             in
             Blood
             unattainted
             ,
             the
             prerogative
             of
             succeeding
             to
             the
             Crown
             :
             unless
             special
             mention
             had
             been
             made
             thereof
             in
             their
             restauration
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Against
             the
             Earle
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             in
             favor
             of
             the
             Pooles
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             attainder
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Montague
            
             with
             his
             Mother
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             all
             such
             right
             as
             they
             had
             ,
             or
             might
             had
             being
             cut
             off
             in
             them
             ,
             fell
             upon
             
               Geoffrey
               ,
            
             brother
             of
             the
             said
             Lord
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             was
             not
             attainted
             .
             2.
             
             He
             was
             a
             degree
             neerer
             unto
             the
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             (
             and
             thereby
             hath
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             an
             Uncle
             before
             the
             Neece
             ,
             (
             S.
             34.
             40.
             
             )
             than
             the
             Lady
             
               Katharine
               .
            
             3.
             
             He
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             she
             a
             woman
             (
             and
             neither
             of
             their
             Fathers
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             thing
             pretended
             )
             which
             priviledge
             of
             Sex
             got
             the
             last
             King
             of
             Spain
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             .
             4.
             
             Inconvenience
             of
             Religion
             ;
             (
             this
             point
             altered
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             last
             Earle
             )
             .
          
        
         
           
             First
             Title
             of
             the
             Infant
             ;
             as
             Heir
             unto
             the
             House
             of
             Britain
             ,
             from
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             .
             (
             Sect.
             12.
             )
          
           
             She
             is
             discended
             of
             the
             antient
             Royal
             Blood
             of
             England
             :
             from
             the
             eldest
             Daughter
             of
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             
               Constance
               :
            
             whereof
             her
             friends
             infer
             two
             Consequences
             .
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Conqueror's
             sons
             died
             without
             issue
             ,
             or
             were
             made
             incapable
             of
             the
             Crown
             (
             as
             
               Henry
            
             1.
             seemed
             to
             be
             for
             the
             violence
             used
             to
             his
             elder
             brother
             
               Robert
               ,
            
             and
             his
             son
             
               William
               ,
            
             Sect.
             11.
             )
             then
             should
             the
             elder
             sister
             have
             entred
             before
             King
             
               Stephen
               ,
            
             who
             was
             born
             of
             
               Alice
            
             or
             
               Adela
            
             her
             yonger
             sister
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             coming
             of
             a
             Woman
             no
             bar
             to
             inher
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             Salick
             Law
             seemeth
             to
             exclude
             her
             from
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ;
             yet
             from
             the
             inheritance
             of
             England
             ,
             Britanie
             ,
             Aquitayne
             ,
             &c.
             coming
             to
             her
             by
             Women
             ,
             and
             falling
             ordinarily
             in
             Women
             ,
             nor
             that
             ,
             nor
             other
             Law
             excludeth
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
             Second
             Title
             of
             the
             Infant
             by
             France
             ,
             whereof
             she
             is
             Heir
             general
             ,
             from
             Henry
             2.
             
          
           
             She
             is
             Lineally
             descended
             from
             
               Eleonor
            
             the
             eldest
             daughter
             of
             
               Henry
            
             2.
             
             (
             Sect.
             15.
             )
             by
             whom
             she
             is
             Heir
             general
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             thereby
             of
             England
             (
             Sect.
             15.
             )
             for
             three
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             King
             
               John
            
             by
             the
             murther
             of
             his
             Nephew
             
               Arthur
            
             of
             Britanie
             ,
             forfeited
             all
             his
             states
             whatsoever
             :
             Now
             this
             happened
             four
             years
             before
             his
             son
             
               Henry
            
             3.
             was
             born
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Crown
             by
             right
             should
             have
             come
             to
             the
             said
             
               Eleonor
            
             his
             elder
             sister
             .
             2.
             
             
               Arthur
            
             being
             prisoner
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Roan
             ,
             and
             suspecting
             that
             he
             should
             be
             murthered
             by
             his
             Uncle
             
               John
               ,
            
             nominated
             the
             Lady
             
               Blanche
               ,
            
             daughter
             and
             heir
             to
             
               Eleonor
            
             to
             be
             his
             Heir
             ;
             which
             were
             it
             not
             good
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             and
             his
             sister
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             she
             and
             her
             Mother
             were
             next
             of
             kinn
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             any
             more
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             S.
             12.
             )
             3.
             
             
               John
            
             was
             actually
             deposed
             by
             the
             Barons
             and
             States
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             16
             
               Regni
               sui
               ,
            
             and
             
               Lewis
            
             of
             France
             the
             Husband
             of
             
               Blanche
            
             elected
             and
             admitted
             ,
             with
             their
             whole
             consent
             :
             to
             whom
             they
             swore
             Fealtie
             and
             Obedience
             in
             
               London
               ,
            
             for
             him
             and
             his
             heirs
             ,
             and
             posteritie
             ,
             1217.
             giving
             him
             possession
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             important
             
             places
             .
             Now
             ableit
             that
             they
             chose
             after
             his
             
               John's
            
             son
             
               Henry
            
             3
             ;
             Yet
             Titles
             and
             Interests
             to
             Kingdoms
             once
             rightly
             gotten
             ,
             never
             die
             ,
             but
             remain
             ever
             for
             the
             posterity
             to
             set
             a
             foot
             :
             so
             came
             
               Hugo
               Capetus
            
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             
               Odo
            
             Earle
             of
             Paris
             his
             ancester
             ,
             being
             once
             elected
             ,
             admitted
             ,
             and
             sworn
             King
             ,
             though
             after
             deposed
             ,
             and
             
               Charles
            
             the
             simple
             chosen
             .
          
        
         
           
             Third
             Title
             of
             the
             Infanta
             ,
             from
             Henry
             3.
             
          
           
             She
             is
             Lineally
             discended
             of
             
               Beatrix
               ,
            
             daughter
             of
             
               Henry
            
             3.
             
             (
             S.
             17.
             )
             Now
             seeing
             that
             the
             posterity
             of
             both
             her
             brothers
             
               Edward
            
             and
             
               Edmond
               ,
            
             (
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             )
             have
             oftentimes
             been
             attainted
             ,
             and
             excluded
             from
             the
             Succession
             by
             sundry
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             day
             are
             at
             contention
             among
             themselves
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             the
             right
             of
             both
             Houses
             ,
             by
             Composition
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Comprimise
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             be
             passed
             over
             to
             their
             Sisters
             issue
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Objections
             against
             the
             Infanta
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             These
             her
             Claims
             are
             very
             old
             and
             worn
             out
             .
             2.
             
             Her
             claims
             are
             but
             collateral
             by
             sisters
             .
             3.
             
             She
             is
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             Alien
             born
             .
             4.
             
             Her
             Religion
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             State
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answered
             by
             those
             that
             favor
             her
             Title
             .
          
           
             Antiquity
             hurteth
             not
             the
             goodness
             of
             Titles
             to
             Kingdoms
             (
             when
             occasion
             is
             offered
             to
             advance
             them
             )
             which
             commonly
             are
             never
             presumed
             to
             die
             ,
             
               &
               nullum
               tempus
               occurrit
               Regi
               .
            
             2.
             
             Collateral
             Lines
             may
             lawfully
             be
             admitted
             to
             enter
             ,
             when
             the
             direct
             either
             fail
             ,
             or
             are
             to
             be
             excluded
             for
             
             other
             just
             respect
             .
             3.
             
             The
             point
             of
             forrein
             birth
             is
             sufficiently
             answered
             before
             .
             (
             
               Sect.
            
             50.
             )
             4.
             
             The
             impediment
             of
             other
             Religion
             is
             not
             universal
             ,
             nor
             admitted
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             such
             English
             as
             differ
             in
             Religion
             from
             her
             :
             to
             the
             rest
             (
             and
             those
             many
             )
             it
             will
             rather
             bee
             a
             motive
             to
             favor
             then
             hinder
             her
             title
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           Examination
           of
           the
           Houses
           of
           Spain
           and
           Portugal
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Dutchie
             of
             Lancaster
             belong's
             to
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             THe
             King
             of
             Spain
             is
             lineally
             descended
             from
             the
             two
             daughters
             of
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Gant
               ,
            
             by
             his
             two
             first
             wives
             :
             (
             
               Sect.
            
             23
             ,
             24.
             )
             the
             former
             whereof
             ,
             (
             the
             Ladie
             
               Blanche
            
             )
             beeing
             heir
             of
             the
             Duchie
             (
             
               Sect.
            
             19.
             )
             when
             the
             posteritie
             of
             his
             issue
             male
             by
             her
             came
             to
             bee
             exstinct
             (
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             children
             of
             H.
             6.
             )
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             but
             the
             issue
             of
             his
             daughters
             (
             those
             that
             claim
             by
             Portugal
             (
             
               Sect.
            
             23
             )
             should
             succeed
             ;
             at
             least
             in
             the
             inheritance
             of
             that
             Duchie
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Crown
             of
             England
             to
             John
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             son
             to
             John
             of
             Gant.
             
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             right
             and
             title
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             came
             by
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Gant
            
             himself
             (
             third
             son
             of
             
               Edw.
            
             3
             :
             
             and
             eldest
             that
             lived
             when
             hee
             died
             )
             
               John
            
             Earl
             of
             
               Somerset
               ,
            
             though
             begotten
             out
             of
             matrimonie
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             legitimated
             (
             
               Sect.
            
             25.
             )
             his
             eldest
             son
             by
             
               Katharine
               Swinford
            
             was
             to
             inherit
             before
             the
             Ladie
             
               Philippe
            
             his
             sister
             ,
             by
             the
             Ladie
             
               Blanche
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             first
             reason
             of
             Portugal
             against
             Somerset
             .
          
           
             Against
             which
             the
             favorites
             ,
             of
             Portugal
             allege
             divers
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Beeing
             born
             out
             of
             Wedlock
             ,
             and
             in
             Adulterie
             ,
             (
             
               Sect.
            
             25.
             )
             and
             continuing
             a
             bastard
             many
             years
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             bee
             made
             legitimate
             afterwards
             by
             Parlament
             ,
             to
             that
             effect
             of
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             before
             Q.
             
               Philippe
            
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             and
             her
             children
             born
             before
             his
             legitimation
             ;
             who
             thereby
             had
             
               vim
               acquisitam
            
             (
             as
             the
             Law
             saith
             )
             which
             could
             not
             bee
             taken
             away
             by
             any
             posterior
             Act
             of
             Parlament
             ,
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             parties
             interessed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Second
             Reason
             .
          
           
             
               John
            
             King
             of
             Portugal
             married
             the
             Ladie
             
               Philippe
               ,
            
             with
             condition
             to
             enjoy
             all
             prerogatives
             that
             at
             day
             were
             due
             unto
             her
             ;
             which
             was
             six
             or
             seven
             years
             before
             his
             legitimation
             .
             For
             
               Don
               Alonso
            
             and
             
               Don
               Edwardo
               ,
            
             the
             two
             sons
             of
             the
             said
             
               John
            
             and
             
               Philippe
            
             were
             born
             in
             the
             years
             1390
             ,
             and
             1391.
             
             And
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Gant
            
             married
             
               Katharine
               Swinford
               ,
            
             and
             legitimated
             her
             children
             in
             the
             years
             1396
             ,
             &
             1397.
             
          
        
         
           
             Third
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             marriage
             of
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Gant
            
             with
             
               Katharine
               Swinford
            
             helpeth
             litle
             to
             better
             this
             legitimation
             ;
             (
             which
             by
             the
             rules
             
             of
             the
             Common
             and
             Civil
             Laws
             is
             but
             a
             bare
             deposition
             :
             )
             for
             their
             children
             were
             
               Spurii
               ,
            
             begotten
             in
             plain
             Adulterie
             ,
             not
             in
             fornication
             onely
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             Privilege
             that
             the
             Law
             giveth
             to
             the
             subsequent
             mariage
             of
             the
             Parties
             ,
             by
             legitimating
             such
             children
             as
             are
             born
             in
             simple
             fornication
             (
             where
             the
             parties
             are
             single
             )
             cannot
             take
             place
             here
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             legitimation
             equal
             ,
             much
             less
             prefer
             the
             legitimated
             ,
             before
             the
             lawful
             and
             legitimate
             by
             birth
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fourth
             Reason
             alleged
             by
             the
             Favorers
             of
             Portugal
             against
             the
             Issue
             of
             John
             of
             Somerset
             .
          
           
             When
             
               Henry
            
             6.
             and
             his
             son
             were
             extinguished
             ,
             and
             
               Edw.
            
             4.
             usurped
             the
             Crown
             ,
             there
             remained
             of
             the
             Ladie
             
               Philippe
               ,
               Alfonse
            
             the
             Fift
             ,
             King
             of
             Portugal
             her
             Nephew
             ;
             of
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Somerset
               ,
               Margaret
            
             Countess
             of
             
               Richmond
            
             his
             Neece
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             two
             Competitors
             of
             the
             Hous
             of
             
               Lancaster
               ,
            
             and
             in
             equal
             degree
             from
             
               John
               of
               Gant
               ,
            
             and
             
               Henry
            
             6.
             should
             have
             Succession
             by
             right
             immediately
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Henry
               6.
               
               Alfonso
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             for
             three
             Reasons
             .
             
               First
               ,
            
             hee
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             
               Margaret
            
             but
             a
             woman
             (
             though
             shee
             came
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             hee
             of
             the
             woman
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Hee
             descended
             of
             the
             lawful
             and
             eldest
             daughter
             ;
             shee
             of
             the
             younger
             brother
             legitimated
             .
             3.
             
             Hee
             was
             of
             the
             whole
             blood
             to
             H.
             6.
             and
             shee
             but
             of
             the
             half
             :
             In
             which
             regard
             hee
             was
             to
             bee
             preferred
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             interests
             of
             Succession
             which
             were
             to
             bee
             had
             from
             
               Henry
            
             4.
             onely
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             in
             his
             father
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Gant
               ,
            
             which
             were
             many
             ;
             as
             his
             right
             gotten
             by
             arms
             ,
             upon
             the
             evil
             government
             of
             the
             former
             King
             ;
             his
             Election
             by
             Parlament
             ,
             and
             Coronation
             by
             the
             Realm
             ,
             &c.
             (
             see
             for
             the
             rest
             
               Sect.
            
             35.
             43.
             )
             Besides
             when
             King
             
               Richard
            
             2.
             was
             dead
             ,
             hee
             was
             next
             in
             degree
             of
             propinquitie
             unto
             him
             of
             any
             man
             living
             ;
             as
             hath
             before
             been
             proved
             ,
             
               Sect.
            
             36.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           CAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           The
           Genealogie
           ,
           and
           Controversies
           of
           Portugal
           .
        
         
           
             76.
             
          
           
             The
             Genealogie
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             
               Emanuel
            
             had
             by
             one
             wife
             six
             children
             .
             1.
             
             
               John
            
             3.
             hee
             
               John
               ,
            
             that
             died
             in
             his
             father's
             time
             ;
             hee
             
               Sebastian
               ,
            
             slain
             by
             the
             Moors
             in
             Barbarie
             .
             2.
             
             
               Isabel
            
             Grandmother
             to
             the
             present
             King
             of
             Spain
             .
             3.
             
             
               Beatrix
               ,
            
             Grandmother
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             .
             4.
             
             
               Lewis
               ,
            
             father
             of
             
               Don
               Antonio
               ,
            
             lately
             deceased
             in
             England
             .
             5.
             
             
               Henry
            
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             after
             King.
             6.
             
               Edw.
            
             father
             of
             
               Mary
            
             Duchess
             of
             Parma
             ,
             who
             hath
             two
             sons
             ,
             
               Ranuntius
            
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             ,
             and
             
               Edward
            
             a
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             father
             of
             
               Katharine
               ,
            
             Duchess
             of
             Bragança
             yet
             living
             ;
             whose
             Issue
             is
             ,
             
               Theodosius
            
             Duke
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             
               Edward
               ,
               Alexander
            
             and
             
               Philippe
               ,
            
             young
             Princes
             of
             great
             exspectation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Five
             pretenders
             unto
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             
               Sebastian
            
             beeing
             dead
             ,
             
               Henry
            
             son
             of
             
               Emanuel
            
             succeeded
             ;
             who
             beeing
             old
             ,
             unmarried
             ,
             unlikely
             to
             have
             issue
             ;
             before
             him
             was
             debated
             the
             right
             of
             five
             Pretenders
             to
             the
             Succession
             of
             that
             Crown
             ;
             
               vid.
               Philippe
            
             of
             Spain
             ,
             
               Philibert
            
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Parma
            
             (
             his
             mother
             beeing
             then
             deceased
             )
             
               Don
               Antonio
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Duchess
             of
             
               Bragança
               :
            
             the
             three
             first
             by
             their
             Deputies
             ,
             the
             fourth
             (
             
               Anthonio
            
             )
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             
             himself
             ;
             the
             fift
             by
             her
             husband
             the
             Duke
             and
             his
             learned
             Council
             .
             Of
             these
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             was
             soon
             excluded
             ,
             becaus
             his
             mother
             was
             younger
             sister
             to
             K.
             
               Philip's
            
             mother
             ,
             and
             himself
             younger
             then
             
               Philippe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Don
             Antonio
             a
             Bastard
             ,
             and
             excluded
             .
          
           
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             was
             also
             rejected
             and
             pronounced
             a
             bastard
             by
             the
             said
             King
             
               Henry
               ,
            
             for
             many
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Hee
             was
             taken
             to
             bee
             so
             all
             his
             father's
             life
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             question
             .
             2.
             
             Certain
             Decrees
             coming
             out
             from
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Julius
            
             3.
             against
             the
             promotion
             of
             bastards
             ;
             hee
             sued
             to
             the
             said
             Pope
             to
             bee
             dispensed
             withall
             .
             3
             His
             father
             
               Don
               Lewis
            
             hath
             oftentimes
             testified
             by
             word
             and
             writing
             that
             hee
             was
             his
             Bastard
             ,
             and
             signified
             asmuch
             in
             his
             last
             will
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             likely
             that
             if
             
               Lewis
            
             had
             married
             his
             mother
             ,
             who
             was
             base
             in
             birth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Jewish
             (
             as
             som
             stories
             affirm
             )
             hee
             would
             have
             made
             som
             of
             his
             friends
             and
             kindred
             acquainted
             therewith
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             so
             much
             important
             to
             them
             to
             know
             ;
             which
             hee
             never
             did
             :
             though
             the
             King
             avowed
             himself
             was
             present
             with
             him
             at
             his
             death
             .
             5.
             
             If
             hee
             had
             been
             legitimate
             ,
             why
             did
             hee
             not
             pretend
             the
             Succession
             before
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             next
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Sebastian
               ,
            
             beeing
             son
             to
             his
             elder
             brother
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             was
             
               Sebastian
               .
            
             6.
             
             Whereas
             hee
             had
             produced
             witnesses
             (
             
               vid.
            
             his
             mother
             ,
             sister
             ,
             with
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             two
             others
             )
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             his
             father
             before
             his
             death
             had
             married
             with
             his
             mother
             in
             secret
             :
             the
             said
             K.
             Cardinal
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             upon
             their
             examination
             hee
             had
             found
             they
             were
             suborned
             by
             
               Anthonio
               :
            
             becaus
             they
             agreed
             not
             in
             their
             reports
             ,
             and
             becaus
             som
             of
             them
             confessed
             they
             were
             suborned
             :
             whereupon
             hee
             hath
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             punished
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             not
             Duke
             of
             Lanc.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             that
             in
             England
             wee
             hold
             the
             said
             
               Don
               Anthonio
            
             for
             true
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             wee
             can
             deny
             his
             children
             their
             right
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             the
             Duchie
             of
             Lancaster
             :
             whereof
             whosoëver
             is
             right
             heir
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             should
             bee
             rightest
             heir
             ,
             (
             
               Sect.
            
             70.
             )
             .
          
        
         
           
             Allegations
             to
             prove
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parm's
             right
             .
          
           
             That
             hee
             represented
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             shee
             her
             father
             ,
             Lo.
             
               Edward
               ,
            
             who
             ,
             had
             hee
             been
             alive
             ,
             had
             carried
             it
             from
             his
             elder
             sister
             
               Elisa
               .
            
             K.
             
               Philip's
            
             2.
             mother
             :
             consequently
             his
             issue
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             hers
             .
             2.
             
             Against
             the
             Duchess
             of
             
               Bragança
               ,
            
             that
             his
             mother
             was
             the
             elder
             sister
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             who
             represented
             her
             person
             ,
             was
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             the
             Duchess
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             point
             of
             Representation
             .
          
           
             Shee
             was
             born
             and
             bred
             in
             Portugal
             :
             
               Philip
            
             and
             
               Parma
            
             were
             forrein
             .
             2.
             
             Shee
             was
             nearer
             by
             a
             degree
             unto
             
               Emanuel
               ,
            
             and
             
               Henry
            
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             then
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Parma
               .
            
             3.
             
             Against
             the
             representation
             urged
             by
             
               Parma
               ,
            
             that
             no
             representation
             was
             admitten
             in
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             but
             that
             every
             pretender
             was
             to
             bee
             taken
             and
             preferred
             according
             to
             the
             Prerogatives
             onely
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             as
             the
             next
             in
             propinquitie
             of
             blood
             ,
             or
             the
             man
             before
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             the
             elder
             before
             the
             younger
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             in
             equal
             degree
             of
             propinquitie
             to
             the
             former
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Touching
             Representations
             .
             (
             Contra
             Sect.
             40.
             )
          
           
             The
             last
             King
             
               Sebastian
            
             entred
             the
             Crown
             by
             way
             of
             Representation
             ,
             not
             by
             propinquitie
             of
             blood
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             beeing
             brother
             ,
             and
             hee
             but
             Nephew
             unto
             the
             former
             King
             
               John
            
             3.
             
             (
             
               Sect.
            
             82.
             )
             
             Answ.
             Hee
             was
             of
             the
             right
             descendant
             line
             of
             K.
             
               John
            
             3.
             and
             the
             Cardinal
             but
             of
             the
             Collateral
             ;
             and
             all
             Law
             alloweth
             the
             right
             line
             to
             bee
             served
             and
             preferred
             before
             the
             Collateral
             bee
             admitted
             :
             This
             was
             the
             caus
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             not
             representation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Allegations
             of
             King
             Philip's
             right
             to
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             that
             Representation
             was
             not
             admitted
             ,
             but
             every
             Pretendor
             considered
             in
             his
             own
             person
             onely
             (
             
               Sect.
            
             82.
             )
             King
             
               Philip
            
             beeing
             in
             equal
             degree
             of
             propinquitie
             of
             blood
             with
             the
             Duchesses
             ,
             alleged
             hee
             was
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             them
             both
             :
             becaus
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             born
             before
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             inheritance
             of
             Portugal
             (
             besides
             that
             it
             belonged
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Castile
             ,
             of
             old
             evidently
             belonged
             to
             
               John
               ,
            
             King
             of
             Castile
             ,
             by
             the
             marriage
             of
             
               Beatrix
               ,
            
             daughter
             and
             heir
             of
             
               Ferdinand
            
             King
             of
             Portugal
             :
             after
             whose
             death
             it
             was
             conferred
             by
             election
             of
             the
             People
             on
             
               John
               ,
            
             M.
             of
             
               Avis
               ,
            
             bastard-brother
             of
             the
             foresaid
             
               Ferdinand
               :
            
             &
             by
             him
             the
             said
             
               Beatrix
               ,
            
             and
             her
             posteritie
             wrongfully
             debarred
             and
             excluded
             .
          
        
         
           
             King
             Philip
             his
             own
             carver
             in
             Spain
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             contentions
             were
             at
             the
             hottest
             ,
             died
             the
             K.
             Cardinal
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             decide
             them
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             K.
             
             of
             
               Spain
            
             taking
             his
             right
             to
             bee
             best
             ;
             and
             (
             becaus
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             under
             no
             temporal
             Judg
             )
             thinking
             hee
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             attend
             any
             other
             ,
             or
             further
             judgment
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             might
             by
             force
             put
             himself
             in
             possession
             of
             his
             own
             (
             as
             hee
             took
             it
             ,
             )
             if
             otherwise
             hee
             might
             not
             have
             it
             ;
             hee
             entered
             upon
             Portugal
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             day
             holdeth
             it
             peaceably
             .
             The
             end
             of
             the
             controversie
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Objection
             in
             behalf
             of
             Representation
             in
             the
             Succession
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Representation
             taketh
             place
             in
             England
             :
             So
             as
             the
             children
             of
             the
             son
             ,
             though
             women
             ,
             shall
             ever
             bee
             preferred
             before
             those
             of
             the
             daughter
             ,
             though
             men
             .
             Therefore
             seeing
             the
             Ladie
             
               Philippes
            
             right
             to
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             Crown
             of
             England
             (
             mentioned
             Sect.
             70
             ,
             72
             ,
             &c.
             )
             is
             to
             bee
             preferred
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             ;
             onely
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             of
             Succession
             pretended
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             Portugal
             from
             the
             said
             Ladie
             
               Philippe
               ,
            
             should
             bee
             determined
             onely
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             admit
             of
             Representation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             former
             Objection
             .
          
           
             The
             question
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             by
             what
             Law
             this
             pretence
             by
             Portugal
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             is
             to
             bee
             tried
             :
             but
             rather
             who
             is
             the
             true
             and
             next
             heir
             of
             
               John
            
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             the
             Ladie
             
               Philippe
               ,
            
             heir
             of
             Lancaster
             :
             which
             once
             known
             ,
             it
             little
             importeth
             by
             what
             Law
             hee
             pretendeth
             his
             right
             unto
             England
             ;
             whether
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             or
             England
             :
             though
             to
             determine
             this
             first
             and
             chief
             point
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             Portugal
             must
             needs
             bee
             the
             onely
             Judges
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             of
             England
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           CAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           Whether
           it
           bee
           better
           to
           live
           under
           a
           Forrein
           or
           a
           Home-born
           Prince
           ,
           a
           great
           Monarch
           ,
           or
           a
           little
           King
           .
        
         
           
             Against
             Forrein-Government
             the
             opinion
             of
             Law-makers
             .
          
           
             
               ARistotle
               ,
            
             
             in
             all
             the
             different
             Forms
             of
             Common-wealths
             which
             hee
             prescribeth
             in
             his
             8
             books
             of
             Politicks
             ,
             ever
             presupposeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Government
             shall
             bee
             by
             people
             of
             the
             self-same
             Nation
             :
             the
             same
             also
             do
             presume
             all
             the
             Law-makers
             therein
             mentioned
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               Minos
               ,
               Solon
               ,
               Lycurgus
               ,
               Numa
               Pompilius
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Orators
             and
             Writerr
             .
          
           
             
               Demosthenes
            
             his
             famous
             invectives
             against
             
               Philip
            
             of
             
               Macedonia
               ,
            
             that
             desired
             to
             encroach
             upon
             the
             State
             of
             Greece
             ;
             
             and
             his
             Orations
             against
             
               Eschines
               ,
            
             who
             was
             thought
             secretly
             to
             favor
             the
             pretences
             of
             the
             said
             forrein
             Princes
             .
             The
             books
             of
             the
             Italians
             ,
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             their
             former
             subjection
             to
             the
             Lombardes
             ,
             Germanes
             ,
             French
             ,
             and
             their
             present
             to
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             The
             late
             writings
             of
             the
             French
             against
             the
             power
             of
             the
             hous
             of
             Guise
             and
             Lorrain
             ,
             whom
             they
             hold
             for
             strangers
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Of
             Nations
             by
             their
             Proceedings
             and
             Designs
             .
          
           
             The
             desperate
             and
             bloodie
             executions
             of
             divers
             Nations
             ,
             
             to
             
             th'end
             they
             might
             rid
             themselvs
             from
             stranger's
             dominion
             ,
             are
             arguments
             of
             the
             very
             impression
             of
             nature
             herself
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             for
             examples
             whereof
             ,
             see
             
               Q.
               Curtius
               ,
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Sicilians
             ,
             who
             at
             one
             Evensong-tide
             slew
             all
             the
             French
             within
             their
             Iland
             ,
             whom
             themselvs
             had
             called
             and
             invited
             thither
             not
             long
             before
             .
             And
             the
             English
             ,
             who
             murthered
             all
             the
             Danes
             at
             one
             time
             :
             and
             would
             have
             don
             as
             much
             for
             the
             Normans
             ,
             if
             themselvs
             had
             been
             strong
             enough
             ,
             or
             the
             advers
             partie
             less
             vigilant
             .
             And
             the
             French
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Charles
            
             the
             7.
             when
             nothing
             could
             repress
             them
             from
             revolting
             every where
             against
             the
             English
             Government
             ,
             of
             which
             at
             length
             by
             hook
             and
             crook
             they
             wholly
             free'd
             themselvs
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             autoritie
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             is
             evident
             in
             this
             behalf
             ;
             
             
               Deut.
            
             17.
             16.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             them
             King
             over
             thee
             whom
             the
             LORD
             thy
             GOD
             shall
             choos
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             thy
             brethren
             :
             thou
             mai'st
             not
             set
             a
             stranger
             over
             thee
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             of
             thy
             brethren
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             behalf
             of
             Forrein
             Government
             .
          
           
             This
             hatred
             of
             Stranger's
             Government
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             vulgar
             aversion
             of
             passionate
             ,
             or
             foolish
             men
             ;
             Passionate
             by
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             inclined
             to
             think
             evil
             of
             others
             ;
             especially
             their
             Governors
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             the
             farther
             
             they
             are
             from
             us
             in
             kindred
             or
             acquaintance
             ;
             foolish
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             weigh
             not
             the
             true
             reasons
             ,
             causes
             ,
             or
             effects
             of
             things
             ;
             but
             onely
             the
             outward
             shew
             ,
             and
             popular
             apprehension
             ,
             grounded
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             imagination
             ,
             or
             incitation
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             endeavor
             onely
             to
             procure
             tumults
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             importeth
             not
             what
             Countrimam
             the
             Prince
             bee
             ,
             so
             his
             Goverement
             bee
             good
             .
          
           
             All
             passion
             against
             stranger
             ,
             or
             unto
             others
             laid
             aside
             ,
             wee
             are
             onely
             to
             respect
             the
             fruits
             of
             good
             and
             profitable
             Government
             ;
             the
             peace
             and
             proprietie
             of
             the
             Subject
             :
             which
             what
             Prince
             (
             bee
             hee
             native
             or
             forreign
             )
             soëver
             procureth
             us
             ,
             is
             fittest
             for
             ours
             or
             any
             other
             Government
             :
             for
             after
             a
             Prince
             is
             established
             ,
             the
             common
             subject
             hath
             no
             more
             conversation
             with
             him
             ,
             nor
             receiveth
             further
             personal
             benefits
             of
             him
             ,
             than
             of
             a
             meer
             stranger
             .
             Then
             if
             hee
             govern
             ill
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Subject
             the
             better
             by
             his
             beeing
             Home-born
             .
          
        
         
           
             Home-born
             Princes
             and
             Tyrants
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             the
             like
             case
             the
             children
             of
             Israël
             said
             of
             
               Rehoboam
               ,
               Quae
               nobis
               pars
               in
               David
               ,
               vel
               quae
               haereditas
               in
               filio
               Jesse
               ?
            
             3
             King.
             12.
             16.
             whom
             they
             abandoned
             ,
             and
             chose
             
               Jeroboam
            
             his
             servant
             ,
             and
             a
             stranger
             .
             And
             what
             availed
             it
             the
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             
               Tho.
            
             of
             
               Woodstock
               ,
            
             that
             hee
             lived
             under
             his
             Nephew
             
               Ric.
            
             2.
             or
             the
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             the
             right
             of
             his
             brother
             (
             Sect.
             4.
             )
             or
             the
             
               De
               la
               Pooles
               ,
               Staffords
               ,
               Plantagenets
               ,
            
             their
             beeing
             under
             their
             near
             kinsman
             
               Henry
            
             8.
             by
             whom
             they
             lost
             both
             their
             lives
             ,
             possessions
             and
             kindred
             .
             Many
             other
             examples
             might
             bee
             drawn
             from
             the
             Romans
             ,
             Sicilians
             ,
             Spanish
             ,
             English
             ,
             &c.
             who
             have
             been
             much
             the
             wors
             for
             their
             home-born
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             the
             beeing
             under
             several
             Governors
             ,
             make
             's
             strangers
             ,
             or
             no
             strangers
             .
          
           
             Who
             bee
             strangers
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             ,
             dependeth
             much
             of
             the
             opinion
             and
             affection
             of
             each
             people
             ,
             and
             nation
             the
             one
             towards
             the
             other
             :
             but
             chiefly
             their
             being
             under
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             several
             Governments
             .
             The
             hous
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
            
             and
             their
             kindred
             ,
             were
             held
             for
             strangers
             in
             France
             ;
             yet
             came
             they
             but
             out
             of
             Lorrain
             ,
             a
             Province
             bordering
             upon
             France
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             same
             nation
             ,
             language
             ,
             and
             manners
             ;
             onely
             under
             another
             Prince
             .
             The
             Florentines
             are
             hated
             and
             held
             strangers
             in
             Siena
             ,
             where
             they
             govern
             :
             albeit
             the
             one
             State
             bee
             not
             30
             miles
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             both
             of
             one
             nation
             ,
             language
             ,
             and
             education
             .
             On
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             the
             Biscayns
             hold
             not
             the
             Castillians
             for
             strangers
             ;
             nor
             the
             Normans
             and
             Britains
             the
             French
             ;
             nor
             the
             Welsh
             the
             the
             English
             ;
             a
             different
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             different
             language
             .
          
        
         
           
             Three
             means
             of
             coming
             under
             forreign
             Government
             .
          
           
             One
             Nation
             may
             becom
             subject
             to
             another
             ,
             either
             by
             Conquest
             ,
             as
             the
             Welsh
             were
             to
             the
             English
             ;
             the
             English
             to
             the
             Normans
             and
             Danes
             ,
             Sicilia
             and
             Naples
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             inheritance
             ,
             as
             Aquitaine
             and
             Normandie
             to
             England
             ;
             the
             17
             Provinces
             to
             Spain
             ;
             Britanie
             to
             France
             .
             Or
             by
             mixt
             means
             of
             force
             and
             composition
             ,
             as
             Milan
             to
             Spain
             ;
             Ireland
             to
             England
             ;
             and
             Portugal
             in
             our
             daies
             to
             Spain
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Condition
             of
             Conquest
             ,
             and
             the
             wisest
             Conquerors
             .
          
           
             Conquest
             is
             of
             these
             three
             the
             hardest
             for
             the
             Subject
             ,
             all
             standing
             at
             the
             Will
             and
             Humor
             of
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             whom
             either
             anger
             ,
             fear
             ,
             or
             jealousie
             of
             his
             assurance
             may
             often
             drive
             to
             hold
             a
             hard
             hand
             over
             the
             Conquered
             ;
             at
             least
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             until
             his
             State
             be
             settled
             :
             Yet
             have
             these
             ever
             (
             at
             least
             the
             wisest
             )
             dealt
             like
             Physitians
             ,
             who
             after
             a
             vehement
             Purgation
             minister
             Lenitives
             ,
             and
             soft
             Medicines
             ,
             to
             calm
             and
             appease
             the
             good
             Humors
             left
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             the
             whole
             bodie
             again
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             hold
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             Commendation
             of
             the
             Romane
             Government
             ,
             best
             to
             their
             Forrein
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             The
             carriage
             of
             the
             Romans
             was
             so
             just
             ,
             considerate
             ,
             sweet
             ,
             and
             modest
             towards
             all
             Forrein
             Nations
             they
             had
             conquered
             ,
             that
             it
             allured
             divers
             Nations
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             their
             natural
             Kings
             ;
             as
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Antiochus
             ,
             and
             Mithridates
             .
             Other
             Kings
             to
             gratifie
             their
             subjects
             ,
             nominated
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             for
             their
             successor
             ,
             as
             
               Attalus
            
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             and
             
               Ptolomie
            
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Their
             manner
             was
             to
             do
             most
             favors
             ,
             and
             give
             most
             priviledges
             unto
             the
             most
             remote
             Nations
             ,
             they
             having
             the
             best
             ability
             to
             Rebel
             against
             them
             :
             wherein
             this
             circumstance
             of
             being
             most
             strangers
             ,
             most
             helped
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             So
             are
             the
             French
             to
             the
             Britans
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             like
             rule
             of
             Police
             have
             all
             great
             Monarchs
             used
             ever
             since
             .
             As
             in
             France
             the
             States
             of
             Gasconie
             and
             Guyen
             (
             conquered
             from
             the
             English
             )
             pay
             far
             less
             tribute
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             the
             isle
             of
             France
             it self
             .
             The
             Britains
             which
             were
             old
             enemies
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             marriage
             ,
             pay
             much
             less
             than
             they
             .
             The
             Normans
             somwhat
             more
             than
             either
             ,
             because
             they
             lie
             somwhat
             neerer
             to
             Paris
             ;
             yet
             less
             than
             the
             natural
             Frenchmen
             .
          
        
         
           
             Venetians
             to
             Candia
             .
          
           
             The
             Candians
             pay
             not
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Impositions
             (
             unto
             the
             State
             of
             Venice
             ,
             whereto
             they
             are
             subject
             )
             that
             do
             the
             natural
             subjects
             of
             Venice
             ,
             in
             Italie
             :
             because
             it
             is
             an
             island
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             standeth
             further
             off
             .
          
        
         
           
             Spaniards
             to
             their
             Subjects
             of
             Italie
             .
          
           
             The
             Subjects
             of
             Naples
             ,
             Scicilie
             ,
             and
             Milan
             ,
             pay
             not
             the
             Aloavalla
             ;
             
               viz.
            
             the
             tenth
             penie
             of
             all
             that
             is
             bought
             and
             sold
             ,
             and
             imposed
             upon
             the
             natural
             Spaniards
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             subject
             to
             the
             Inquisition
             of
             Spain
             (
             especially
             not
             Naples
             and
             Milan
             )
             nor
             doth
             any
             Law
             ,
             or
             Edict
             made
             in
             Spain
             hold
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             allowed
             by
             the
             States
             thereof
             ;
             Nor
             may
             any
             of
             their
             old
             Priviledges
             be
             infringed
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             own
             consents
             :
             Nor
             are
             they
             charged
             with
             any
             part
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             Subsidies
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             requireth
             of
             Spain
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             And
             of
             the
             Low-Countries
             .
          
           
             The
             Flemings
             enjoyed
             great
             tranquility
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Spain
             ,
             before
             they
             revolted
             :
             having
             a
             Governor
             of
             another
             Nation
             over
             them
             :
             but
             his
             time
             being
             but
             short
             ,
             he
             strove
             principally
             to
             get
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             Peoples
             good
             will
             ,
             thereby
             to
             be
             grateful
             to
             his
             King
             at
             his
             return
             home
             :
             and
             if
             he
             attempted
             ought
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             complained
             by
             their
             Chancellor
             residing
             for
             them
             in
             the
             Spanish
             Court
             (
             for
             all
             Forrein
             Nations
             have
             their
             particular
             Counsel
             there
             about
             the
             King
             )
             and
             by
             his
             mediation
             ,
             obtained
             many
             Priviledges
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             space
             of
             28.
             (
             in
             all
             which
             time
             they
             have
             been
             suffered
             to
             traffick
             freely
             into
             Spain
             )
             years
             of
             their
             Revolt
             ,
             there
             hath
             not
             a
             quarter
             so
             many
             been
             punished
             by
             order
             of
             justice
             ,
             as
             
               Conte
               Lewis
            
             their
             natural
             Prince
             caused
             to
             be
             executed
             in
             one
             day
             in
             Bruxells
             ,
             which
             were
             500.
             
             Nor
             had
             
               Alva
            
             any
             thank
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             putting
             to
             death
             Count
             
               Egmont
               ,
            
             and
             
               Horne
               ;
            
             whereas
             in
             Arragon
             ,
             a
             neerer
             State
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             heads
             chopt
             off
             upon
             a
             late
             insurrection
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             being
             strangers
             ,
             and
             dwelling
             far
             off
             ,
             doth
             them
             great
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             giveth
             them
             many
             Priviledges
             above
             the
             home-born
             ,
             or
             neer
             limitting
             subjects
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             States
             of
             Italie
             better
             Governed
             by
             their
             late
             Vice-Roys
             ,
             than
             their
             former
             home-born
             Princes
             .
          
           
             In
             
               Italie
               ,
            
             if
             you
             compare
             the
             number
             of
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             executed
             by
             Justice
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             under
             their
             home-born
             Kings
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             since
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             twenty
             for
             one
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             :
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             their
             Kings
             were
             absolute
             ,
             and
             acomptant
             to
             no
             man
             ;
             and
             being
             but
             men
             ,
             and
             having
             their
             passions
             and
             emulations
             with
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             satisfie
             without
             controule
             ;
             they
             pulled
             down
             and
             set
             up
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             made
             but
             a
             jeast
             of
             Noblemens
             lives
             and
             deaths
             .
             But
             Viceroys
             have
             no
             authority
             ,
             nor
             commission
             to
             touch
             principal
             persons
             lives
             ,
             without
             relation
             given
             thereof
             to
             your
             King
             and
             Council
             ,
             and
             their
             order
             touching
             it
             .
             Then
             knowing
             that
             after
             their
             three
             years
             Government
             is
             ended
             ,
             they
             must
             stay
             forty
             dayes
             as
             private
             men
             ,
             under
             the
             succeeding
             Governor
             ,
             to
             answer
             their
             former
             proceedings
             against
             all
             that
             shall
             accuse
             them
             ;
             they
             take
             heed
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             offend
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             late
             Kings
             of
             England
             extreamly
             cruel
             to
             their
             Nobilitie
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             neerer
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             omit
             those
             which
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Wars
             ,
             Rebellions
             ,
             and
             Commotions
             (
             occasions
             somwhat
             justifiable
             )
             have
             been
             cut
             off
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             one
             five
             years
             of
             
               Henry
            
             4.
             there
             were
             executed
             in
             peace
             by
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             Command
             ,
             2
             Dukes
             ,
             1
             Archbishop
             ,
             
             5
             Earles
             ,
             the
             Baron
             of
             Kinderton
             ,
             and
             four
             Knights
             .
             Within
             almost
             as
             little
             a
             space
             of
             
               Ed.
            
             4.
             his
             time
             ,
             2
             Dukes
             ,
             3
             Earles
             ,
             2
             Barons
             ,
             3
             Knights
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             afterwards
             (
             for
             this
             was
             but
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             )
             But
             when
             all
             doubt
             of
             Contention
             about
             Succession
             (
             which
             moved
             those
             two
             Kings
             ,
             the
             more
             excusably
             ,
             to
             these
             cruelties
             )
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             in
             
               Henry
            
             8.
             his
             time
             ,
             were
             either
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             clean
             put
             down
             ,
             2
             Queens
             his
             wives
             ,
             3
             Cardinals
             ,
             3
             Dukes
             ,
             1
             Marquess
             ,
             2
             Earles
             ,
             2
             Countesses
             ,
             6
             Lords
             ,
             6
             or
             7
             Abbots
             ,
             Knights
             in
             great
             number
             ,
             Gentlemen
             infinite
             ;
             What
             Spaniard
             could
             ,
             or
             durst
             have
             done
             so
             much
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Better
             to
             live
             under
             a
             Great
             ,
             than
             a
             little
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             1
             He
             is
             best
             able
             to
             defend
             ,
             and
             protect
             his
             subjects
             .
             2
             He
             hath
             ordinarily
             least
             need
             to
             Pill
             ,
             and
             Pole
             them
             ;
             (
             for
             a
             little
             King
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             mean
             ,
             will
             keep
             the
             State
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             which
             his
             subjects
             must
             maintain
             )
             3
             He
             hath
             more
             to
             bestow
             upon
             his
             subjects
             ,
             for
             reward
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             or
             Valor
             .
             A
             great
             Prerogative
             unto
             every
             subject
             ,
             to
             be
             born
             under
             one
             that
             hath
             much
             to
             give
             ;
             whereas
             he
             that
             is
             born
             in
             the
             Cities
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             or
             Genoa
             (
             let
             him
             be
             of
             what
             abilitie
             ,
             or
             worth
             soëver
             )
             can
             hope
             for
             no
             more
             preferment
             than
             those
             Common-wealths
             can
             give
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             too
             little
             ;
             what
             then
             would
             it
             be
             ,
             were
             there
             many
             worthie
             men
             born
             there
             at
             one
             time
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A
             Forrein
             Prince
             living
             among
             us
             without
             Forrein
             Forces
             .
          
           
             Another
             manner
             of
             living
             under
             Forrein
             Princes
             ,
             is
             when
             
             the
             Prince
             cometh
             to
             dwel
             among
             us
             without
             Forces
             ;
             As
             did
             King
             
               Stephen
            
             and
             
               Henry
            
             2.
             who
             were
             natural
             Frenchmen
             ,
             and
             as
             King
             
               Philip
            
             in
             Queen
             
               Maries
            
             time
             here
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             the
             last
             King
             of
             France
             in
             Polonia
             ;
             so
             should
             his
             Brother
             
               Monsieur
            
             have
             done
             here
             if
             the
             marriage
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Queen
             had
             gone
             forward
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fit
             for
             our
             present
             State
             ,
             and
             beneficial
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             No
             danger
             ,
             nor
             inconvenience
             can
             justly
             be
             feared
             from
             such
             a
             King
             :
             The
             benefits
             are
             ,
             1
             He
             subjecteth
             himself
             rather
             to
             the
             Realm
             and
             Nation
             ,
             than
             they
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             live
             ,
             and
             marrie
             in
             England
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             his
             Children
             will
             quickly
             become
             English
             :
             2
             For
             his
             assurance
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             inforced
             to
             cheerish
             the
             English
             ,
             thereby
             to
             gain
             ,
             and
             perpetuate
             to
             himself
             their
             good-will
             and
             friendship
             ;
             3
             He
             entereth
             with
             indifferent
             mind
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             having
             no
             kindred
             ,
             or
             alliance
             within
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             bound
             ,
             nor
             enemie
             against
             whom
             he
             may
             be
             incensed
             ;
             so
             as
             only
             merit
             and
             demerit
             of
             each
             man
             must
             move
             him
             to
             favor
             or
             dis-favor
             ,
             a
             great
             foundation
             of
             good
             and
             equal
             Government
             .
             4
             He
             might
             be
             admitted
             upon
             such
             Compositions
             and
             Agreement
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             Realm
             should
             enjoy
             her
             antient
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             more
             (
             for
             Forrein
             Princes
             upon
             such
             occasions
             of
             their
             preferment
             commonly
             yield
             to
             much
             more
             than
             the
             Domestical
             )
             and
             the
             home-born
             Pretenders
             should
             remain
             with
             more
             security
             ,
             than
             they
             can
             well
             hope
             for
             under
             an
             English
             Competitor
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Forrein
             Prince
             ,
             with
             Forrein
             Support
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             manner
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Prince
             bringeth
             Forces
             with
             him
             for
             his
             own
             assurance
             ,
             and
             these
             either
             present
             ;
             as
             the
             Danish
             Kings
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             the
             three
             first
             Norman
             Princes
             
             (
             who
             either
             by
             the
             help
             of
             their
             first
             subjects
             already
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             by
             others
             brought
             in
             by
             them
             afterwardes
             ,
             wrought
             their
             evil
             )
             Or
             that
             his
             Forces
             be
             so
             neer
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             call
             them
             in
             when
             he
             listeth
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             resistance
             ,
             as
             may
             the
             Scot
             ,
             whom
             no
             Sea
             divideth
             from
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Insupportable
             to
             our
             ,
             or
             any
             State
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             All
             danger
             and
             inconveniences
             may
             justly
             be
             feared
             from
             such
             a
             King
             ;
             yea
             all
             the
             mischiefs
             ,
             either
             of
             Domestical
             or
             Forrein
             Governments
             .
             For
             those
             of
             a
             Domestical
             Prince
             are
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Crueltie
             ,
             Partialitie
             ,
             pursuing
             of
             Factions
             ,
             particular
             Hatred
             ,
             extraordinary
             advancing
             of
             his
             own
             Kindred
             ,
             extreme
             pinching
             and
             punishing
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             being
             sure
             of
             his
             own
             partie
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             less
             respective
             of
             others
             .
             These
             vices
             such
             a
             Forrein
             Prince
             is
             the
             more
             subject
             too
             ,
             than
             the
             Domestical
             ,
             as
             having
             both
             external
             Counsel
             of
             a
             People
             that
             hate
             us
             ,
             to
             incense
             him
             ,
             and
             their
             external
             Force
             to
             effect
             his
             and
             their
             Designs
             .
             The
             mischiefs
             of
             Forrein
             Government
             are
             ,
             Tyrannie
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             servitude
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             filling
             and
             planting
             the
             Realm
             with
             strangers
             ,
             and
             dividing
             among
             them
             the
             Honors
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             and
             Preferment
             thereof
             .
             All
             which
             are
             incident
             (
             in
             all
             probabilitie
             )
             to
             the
             third
             kind
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             feared
             in
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             whose
             case
             is
             within
             the
             second
             Branch
             thereof
             ,
             and
             may
             hereafter
             be
             within
             the
             first
             .
          
        
         
           
             Forrein
             Princes
             affected
             by
             some
             Countries
             .
             Best
             Romane
             Emperors
             ,
             strangers
             .
          
           
             Where
             Kings
             go
             by
             Election
             ,
             commonly
             they
             take
             Strangers
             (
             in
             the
             second
             kinde
             
               Sect.
            
             105.
             )
             so
             did
             the
             Lacedemonians
             and
             Romans
             in
             their
             first
             Monarchie
             ;
             and
             of
             
             late
             the
             Polonians
             in
             the
             Succession
             of
             their
             three
             last
             Kings
             ;
             and
             the
             Venecians
             by
             way
             of
             good
             Policie
             ,
             have
             made
             a
             perpetual
             Law
             ,
             That
             when
             they
             are
             to
             War
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             chuse
             a
             General
             ,
             he
             be
             a
             stranger
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             some
             Prince
             of
             Italie
             ,
             who
             is
             out
             of
             their
             own
             States
             ;
             thereby
             to
             have
             him
             the
             more
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             equal
             to
             them
             all
             .
             Among
             the
             latter
             Romans
             ,
             their
             best
             ,
             and
             most
             famous
             Emperors
             were
             strangers
             ,
             as
             
               Trajan
            
             and
             
               Adrian
               ,
            
             Spaniards
             :
             
               Septimius
               Severus
               ,
            
             an
             African
             ;
             
               Constantine
               ,
            
             English
             :
             Their
             worst
             Romans
             ,
             as
             
               Caligula
               ,
               Nero
               ,
               Heliogabalus
               ,
               Commodus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Forrein
             Government
             :
             which
             best
             ,
             which
             worst
             .
          
           
             This
             Second
             then
             ▪
             (
             
               S.
            
             105.
             )
             is
             the
             best
             :
             In
             the
             first
             kinde
             ,
             of
             being
             under
             Forrein
             Government
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Province
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             Deputies
             ,
             Viceroy's
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             States
             mentioned
             (
             
               S.
            
             19.
             )
             and
             as
             all
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             old
             Roman's
             States
             were
             ,
             all
             things
             considered
             ▪
             and
             one
             taken
             with
             another
             ,
             the
             Commodities
             and
             Securities
             are
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             damages
             and
             danger
             less
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             Domestical
             Princes
             :
             And
             all
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             Forrein
             Government
             are
             only
             incident
             to
             the
             third
             and
             last
             (
             
               S.
            
             105.
             )
             Other
             imputations
             to
             the
             other
             two
             proceeded
             ,
             from
             the
             blindness
             and
             passion
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             some
             private
             men
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             interessed
             therein
             .
             (
             
               S.
            
             91.
             )
          
        
         
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             former
             Objection
             (
             S.
             89.
             )
             against
             Forrein
             Government
             .
          
           
             Upon
             other
             occasions
             and
             humors
             ,
             the
             vulgar
             will
             do
             as
             much
             against
             their
             own
             Country-men
             and
             Princes
             ,
             as
             the
             Sicilians
             did
             against
             the
             French
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             
               S.
            
             89.
             )
             and
             often
             have
             ,
             both
             in
             England
             and
             else
             where
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             offended
             ,
             or
             that
             seditious
             heads
             have
             offered
             themselves
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             tumults
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Aristotle
             Answered
             ,
             (
             S.
             89.
             )
          
           
             
               Aristotle
            
             in
             his
             Politicks
             never
             handled
             expresly
             this
             our
             Question
             ,
             and
             consequently
             weighed
             not
             the
             reasons
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             it
             neither
             decided
             nor
             impugned
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             was
             
               Alexander's
            
             Master
             ,
             the
             Master
             of
             so
             many
             Forrein
             Countries
             ,
             could
             not
             well
             condemn
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Demosthenes
             Answered
             ,
             (
             S.
             88.
             )
          
           
             
               Demosthenes
            
             was
             well
             feed
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Asia
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             should
             set
             Athens
             ,
             and
             other
             Grecian
             Cities
             at
             ods
             with
             
               Philip
               .
            
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             Athens
             a
             Popular
             Government
             wherein
             the
             force
             of
             his
             tongue
             made
             him
             have
             greatest
             sway
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             were
             to
             have
             come
             under
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             been
             in
             like
             credit
             :
             as
             he
             fell
             out
             to
             be
             :
             for
             all
             the
             time
             that
             
               Alexander
            
             lived
             ,
             he
             continued
             in
             banishment
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objection
             out
             of
             Deut.
             
             (
             S.
             90.
             )
          
           
             When
             the
             Command
             was
             given
             in
             
               Deut.
            
             no
             Nation
             besides
             the
             Jews
             had
             true
             Religion
             among
             them
             ;
             the
             chiefest
             and
             highest
             think
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             the
             admission
             of
             any
             Magistrate
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             concerneth
             the
             true
             and
             highest
             end
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             humane
             society
             :
             but
             Christ's
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             took
             away
             this
             restraint
             :
             So
             that
             all
             Christian
             Nations
             are
             alike
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             belongeth
             unto
             Government
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           CAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           Examination
           of
           the
           likelihood
           of
           each
           Pretender
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
             Whereby
             a
             Pretender
             may
             soonest
             prevail
             .
          
           
             THe
             prevailing
             ,
             or
             not
             prevailing
             consisteth
             either
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Pretender
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Strength
             of
             his
             particular
             Familie
             ,
             Friends
             and
             Allies
             ,
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             .
          
        
         
           
             Every
             one
             will
             prefer
             a
             Prince
             of
             his
             own
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Religion
             (
             being
             at
             this
             day
             threefold
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             Protestancy
             ,
             Puritanism
             ,
             and
             Papistrie
             )
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             of
             much
             respect
             in
             the
             Advancement
             or
             Depression
             of
             each
             Pretender
             .
             And
             albeit
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             King
             
               Ed.
            
             6.
             
             Queen
             
               Mary
            
             and
             her
             Majestie
             ,
             divers
             men
             of
             different
             Religions
             ,
             for
             other
             respects
             concurred
             together
             in
             those
             Princes
             Advancement
             ,
             (
             which
             many
             of
             them
             repented
             after
             at
             better
             leisure
             )
             yet
             t
             is
             now
             likely
             to
             be
             otherwise
             .
             1
             Because
             the
             Titles
             of
             Pretenders
             are
             now
             more
             doubtful
             .
             2
             Men
             are
             become
             more
             resolute
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             long
             contending
             ,
             the
             greater
             enemies
             .
             3
             ▪
             Men
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             will
             hold
             it
             a
             point
             of
             little
             zeal
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             to
             set
             their
             hands
             to
             the
             Advancing
             of
             a
             Prince
             of
             contrary
             Religion
             to
             themselves
             .
             4
             Men
             of
             discretion
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             against
             all
             Rules
             of
             Policie
             ,
             to
             promote
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             in
             
             which
             themselves
             must
             live
             ,
             one
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             :
             for
             let
             what
             bargains
             ,
             agreements
             ,
             vain
             hopes
             ,
             promises
             soever
             be
             made
             before
             hand
             ;
             yet
             the
             Princes
             once
             settled
             ,
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             be
             opprest
             by
             degrees
             :
             So
             that
             they
             must
             either
             dissemble
             ,
             or
             suffer
             persecution
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             likelihoods
             of
             the
             Protestant
             partie
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestant
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             State
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             is
             likely
             to
             do
             much
             ;
             especially
             if
             he
             can
             conceal
             for
             a
             time
             the
             decease
             of
             her
             Majestie
             ,
             until
             he
             may
             put
             his
             Affairs
             in
             order
             :
             but
             this
             is
             held
             to
             be
             either
             impossible
             ,
             or
             very
             hard
             ;
             so
             ardent
             are
             men's
             minds
             in
             such
             occasions
             ,
             and
             so
             capable
             of
             new
             designments
             ,
             impressions
             ,
             and
             desires
             are
             all
             kinde
             of
             subjects
             upon
             such
             great
             changes
             .
             The
             most
             wealthy
             ,
             and
             strong
             Member
             of
             this
             Bodie
             is
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             and
             their
             followers
             :
             the
             Nobilitie
             and
             Privie
             Council
             are
             uncertain
             .
             The
             House
             of
             Hertford
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             in
             their
             favor
             ,
             but
             of
             late
             they
             are
             the
             more
             devoted
             to
             
               Arabella
               ,
            
             and
             the
             House
             of
             Derby
             .
          
        
         
           
             Privie
             Council
             out
             of
             office
             during
             the
             vacancie
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Privie
             Council
             be
             supreme
             during
             the
             Prince's
             life
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             afterwards
             :
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             publick
             authority
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             their
             several
             former
             callings
             of
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             .
             Then
             is
             every
             man
             free
             ,
             until
             a
             new
             Prince
             be
             established
             by
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             establishment
             dependeth
             not
             upon
             the
             appointment
             or
             will
             of
             any
             few
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             man's
             proclaiming
             of
             himself
             (
             for
             divers
             are
             like
             to
             do
             so
             )
             but
             upon
             a
             general
             Consent
             of
             the
             whole
             bodie
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Strength
             and
             Affection
             of
             the
             Puritans
             .
          
           
             The
             Puritans
             ,
             whose
             profession
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             more
             perfect
             ,
             are
             more
             generally
             favored
             throughout
             the
             Realm
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             of
             Papists
             )
             than
             the
             Protestant
             ;
             which
             make's
             even
             all
             those
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             are
             less
             interessed
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             livings
             ,
             or
             other
             preferments
             depending
             on
             the
             State
             ,
             very
             much
             affected
             to
             them
             .
             Their
             side
             is
             held
             to
             be
             the
             most
             ardent
             ,
             quick
             ,
             bold
             ,
             resolute
             of
             any
             other
             :
             as
             those
             which
             have
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             best
             Captains
             ,
             and
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             great
             Towns
             (
             where
             Preachers
             have
             made
             the
             more
             impression
             in
             the
             Artificers
             ,
             and
             Burgesses
             )
             much
             devoted
             to
             them
             :
             Nor
             want
             they
             probabilities
             of
             having
             the
             City
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Navie
             much
             enclined
             to
             them
             :
             Their
             Forrein
             partie
             will
             be
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             of
             France
             (
             now
             not
             many
             )
             and
             of
             the
             Low
             ▪
             Countries
             .
             The
             Earle
             of
             Huntington
             was
             the
             Lord
             
               Beacham
            
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             marriage
             )
             is
             most
             affected
             by
             them
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             stranger
             )
             would
             also
             be
             for
             his
             Religion
             very
             plausible
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Strength
             and
             Affection
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             ,
             least
             in
             shew
             ,
             because
             held
             under
             ,
             yet
             are
             of
             small
             consideration
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             home
             and
             forrein
             partie
             .
             At
             home
             they
             are
             either
             Recusants
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             accommodate
             themselves
             ,
             for
             wordlie
             respects
             ,
             unto
             all
             external
             proceedings
             of
             the
             time
             and
             State
             ;
             of
             which
             sort
             are
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Countrie
             People
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             contrarie
             Preachers
             are
             not
             so
             frequent
             .
             To
             them
             such
             as
             are
             discontented
             do
             easily
             joyn
             also
             ,
             
               &
               omnes
               qui
               amaro
               animo
               sunt
               cum
               illis
               se
               conjungunt
               .
            
             1
             Reg.
             22.
             2.
             as
             the
             most
             afflicted
             by
             the
             present
             state
             .
             Besides
             ,
             there
             is
             ever
             likely
             a
             certain
             natural
             compassion
             in
             most
             men
             towards
             those
             that
             suffer
             ,
             and
             
             of
             compassion
             cometh
             affection
             ,
             of
             affection
             desire
             to
             help
             .
             Moreover
             the
             persecution
             against
             the
             Papists
             hath
             much
             stirred
             them
             up
             to
             far
             more
             eager
             defence
             of
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             hath
             wrought
             a
             great
             impression
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             Their
             affection
             is
             thought
             indifferent
             towards
             any
             one
             ,
             be
             he
             Stranger
             or
             Domestical
             ,
             who
             is
             likest
             to
             restore
             their
             religion
             ;
             not
             much
             inclined
             to
             any
             one
             of
             the
             pretenders
             in
             particular
             :
             a
             point
             of
             great
             Consequence
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             incertainty
             ,
             and
             likely
             to
             give
             them
             great
             sway
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             shall
             bend
             at
             that
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Forrein
             Strength
             of
             the
             Papists
             very
             great
             and
             important
             .
          
           
             The
             Forrein
             Helps
             are
             (
             besides
             the
             exiled
             English
             ,
             who
             have
             both
             Friends
             and
             Kindred
             at
             home
             )
             the
             affections
             of
             Forrein
             Princes
             ,
             &
             States
             Favorers
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             whose
             Ports
             ,
             Towns
             ,
             and
             Provinces
             be
             near
             upon
             England
             round
             about
             ;
             and
             for
             such
             a
             time
             and
             purpose
             cannot
             want
             commoditie
             to
             give
             succor
             ;
             which
             thing
             weighed
             together
             with
             the
             known
             inclination
             that
             way
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             the
             late
             declaration
             made
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Scottish
             Nobilitie
             and
             Gentrie
             ,
             to
             favor
             that
             Cause
             ,
             are
             arguments
             that
             this
             Bodie
             is
             also
             great
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             likely
             to
             bear
             no
             small
             sway
             in
             the
             deciding
             of
             this
             Countroversie
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             ,
             and
             Against
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
          
           
             Likelihoods
             of
             the
             Scot
             ,
             besides
             the
             Prioritie
             of
             his
             Title
             in
             vulgar
             opinion
             ,
             are
             his
             Youth
             ,
             his
             being
             a
             King
             ,
             his
             moderate
             Nature
             ,
             having
             shed
             little
             blood
             hitherto
             ,
             his
             affection
             in
             Religion
             to
             such
             as
             like
             thereof
             :
             On
             the
             other-side
             ,
             the
             Reasons
             of
             State
             before
             alleged
             against
             him
             ,
             especially
             his
             
             Alliance
             with
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             dependance
             of
             the
             Scottish
             Nation
             seem
             to
             weigh
             much
             with
             Englishmen
             (
             
               S.
            
             53.
             )
          
        
         
           
             For
             ,
             and
             Against
             the
             Lady
             Arabella
             .
          
           
             For
             
               Arabella
            
             is
             alleged
             her
             being
             a
             yong
             Ladie
             ,
             and
             thereby
             fit
             to
             procure
             affections
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             her
             marriage
             she
             may
             joyn
             some
             other
             title
             with
             her
             own
             ,
             and
             therby
             friends
             .
             Against
             her
             ,
             her
             being
             nothing
             at
             all
             Allied
             with
             the
             Nobilitie
             of
             England
             ;
             her
             Title
             as
             doubtful
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             (
             
               S.
            
             56.
             )
             Her
             Religion
             can
             be
             no
             great
             motive
             either
             for
             ,
             or
             against
             her
             :
             for
             by
             all
             likelihood
             it
             is
             as
             tender
             yet
             ,
             green
             and
             flaxible
             ,
             as
             is
             her
             age
             ,
             and
             sex
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Kindred
             and
             power
             of
             Beacham
             and
             Derbie
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             
               Beacham
            
             and
             Earle
             of
             
               Derbie
            
             have
             had
             their
             Titles
             examined
             before
             ,
             (
             
               Cap.
            
             6.
             )
             Their
             difference
             in
             mean
             and
             Kindred
             is
             great
             :
             For
             
               Derbie
            
             far
             exceedeth
             the
             other
             in
             both
             :
             For
             the
             Kindred
             of
             Hertford
             are
             but
             few
             ,
             his
             father
             being
             the
             first
             raiser
             of
             his
             House
             :
             But
             Derbie
             hath
             ,
             besides
             the
             Stanleys
             (
             which
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             power
             )
             the
             Lords
             Sturton
             ,
             Monteagle
             ,
             Morley
             ,
             Dacres
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Cumberland
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Arundels
             ,
             Poynes
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ;
             besides
             Lancaster
             ,
             Cheshire
             ,
             and
             North-Wales
             ;
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             depend
             upon
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Likelihoods
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Huntington
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             
               Huntington
            
             his
             Alliance
             is
             not
             great
             ;
             in
             the
             last
             Earl
             it
             was
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Leicester
             ,
             and
             Warwick
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Philip
               Sidney
            
             living
             ;
             besides
             he
             was
             like
             to
             have
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             
               London
            
             (
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             importance
             and
             which
             advanced
             
               Ed.
            
             4.
             two
             several
             times
             )
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             the
             forces
             and
             affection
             of
             the
             Puritan
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             he
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             in
             great
             forwardness
             .
             But
             now
             these
             great
             Pillers
             failing
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             assure
             himself
             what
             the
             success
             of
             this
             Earle
             or
             his
             issue
             will
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Short
             Survey
             of
             all
             Forrein
             Pretenders
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Infanta
            
             Pretendent
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Britain
             is
             a
             Princess
             of
             rare
             parts
             ,
             both
             for
             beautie
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             Piety
             .
             The
             two
             yong
             Princes
             of
             Parma
             were
             imps
             of
             great
             expectation
             ,
             and
             divers
             waies
             neer
             of
             Kin
             to
             the
             Spaniard
             ;
             As
             near
             to
             whom
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Duchess
             of
             Bragança
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             Princes
             of
             rare
             Virtue
             and
             Valor
             ;
             and
             of
             singular
             affection
             to
             the
             English
             nation
             ;
             which
             divers
             of
             them
             ,
             travelling
             Portugal
             ,
             have
             tasted
             .
             What
             the
             means
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             may
             see
             ;
             what
             his
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             their
             success
             will
             be
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             determine
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             there
             will
             be
             Wars
             about
             the
             Succession
             .
          
           
             This
             Affair
             will
             not
             be
             ended
             by
             any
             possibilitie
             moral
             
             without
             some
             War
             ,
             at
             least
             wise
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             at
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             divers
             Reasons
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             cannot
             be
             Disputed
             and
             determined
             during
             Her
             Majesties
             life
             without
             evident
             danger
             of
             her
             person
             ,
             for
             many
             Causes
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             and
             especially
             now
             ,
             that
             she
             groweth
             to
             be
             old
             ,
             and
             without
             hope
             of
             issue
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             Declaration
             of
             an
             Heir
             arparent
             now
             made
             ,
             would
             move
             infinite
             Humors
             and
             Affections
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             stir
             coals
             ,
             and
             cast
             firebrands
             over
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             perhaps
             further
             )
             which
             now
             lie
             raked
             up
             and
             hidden
             in
             the
             Embers
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             Declaration
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             now
             made
             by
             Parlament
             or
             Authoritie
             of
             her
             Majestie
             ,
             would
             not
             fully
             end
             the
             Controversie
             :
             For
             albeit
             some
             Pretenders
             that
             should
             be
             passed
             over
             or
             put
             back
             ,
             would
             perhaps
             be
             silent
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             yet
             afterwards
             't
             is
             certain
             they
             would
             both
             speak
             and
             spurn
             when
             occasion
             were
             offered
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Fourth
             Reason
             .
          
           
             This
             Declaration
             would
             be
             dangerous
             to
             him
             were
             declared
             :
             for
             on
             the
             one
             side
             it
             would
             make
             her
             Majestie
             very
             jealous
             of
             him
             ;
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             unite
             and
             arm
             all
             other
             Pretenders
             ,
             and
             their
             followers
             ,
             against
             him
             :
             And
             of
             all
             recounted
             by
             our
             Histories
             ,
             to
             be
             declared
             in
             this
             manner
             none
             (
             being
             not
             Kings
             Children
             )
             ever
             came
             to
             Reign
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fifth
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             Pretenders
             being
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             their
             Pretences
             so
             ambiguous
             as
             they
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             That
             none
             ,
             or
             few
             will
             presently
             at
             the
             beginning
             abandon
             their
             Hopes
             and
             Titles
             ,
             but
             prove
             at
             least
             what
             Friends
             will
             stand
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             matters
             will
             go
             for
             ,
             or
             against
             them
             ;
             especially
             seeing
             they
             may
             do
             it
             without
             danger
             of
             Law
             ,
             their
             Rights
             and
             Pretences
             being
             manifest
             :
             and
             for
             this
             first
             Assay
             arms
             are
             necessary
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Sixth
             Reason
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             would
             in
             process
             of
             time
             forgo
             their
             Titles
             (
             as
             divers
             will
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             many
             must
             ,
             for
             one
             only
             can
             speed
             )
             yet
             that
             they
             be
             not
             seased
             or
             oppressed
             on
             a
             suddain
             ,
             and
             at
             first
             by
             the
             adverse
             partie
             ,
             as
             the
             course
             is
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             t
             is
             likely
             each
             one
             will
             arm
             himself
             and
             friends
             at
             the
             
             beginning
             :
             for
             better
             Conditions
             will
             be
             granted
             them
             being
             armed
             ,
             than
             being
             naked
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             that
             stand
             together
             on
             their
             guard
             ,
             the
             easier
             and
             sooner
             Peace
             may
             they
             procure
             of
             him
             that
             Prevaileth
             :
             for
             a
             displeasure
             is
             sooner
             pardoned
             to
             a
             multitude
             ,
             or
             potent
             adversary
             ,
             than
             to
             one
             ,
             or
             a
             weak
             one
             .
             Now
             the
             Common
             peril
             of
             the
             not
             prevailers
             ,
             knitting
             them
             together
             for
             their
             own
             defence
             ,
             besides
             their
             own
             safegard
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             much
             securitie
             to
             him
             also
             that
             Reigneth
             :
             they
             being
             not
             likely
             to
             conspire
             against
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             by
             consequent
             not
             easily
             drawn
             to
             agree
             among
             themselve
             ,
             whom
             to
             prefer
             ,
             where
             he
             pulled
             down
             .
          
        
         
           
             No
             main
             Battel
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             Composition
             .
          
           
             This
             matter
             is
             not
             like
             to
             come
             easily
             to
             any
             great
             or
             main
             Battel
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             ended
             at
             length
             by
             some
             Composition
             and
             general
             Agraement
             :
             and
             that
             for
             this
             Reason
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             Pretenders
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             their
             Power
             and
             Friends
             lying
             in
             divers
             and
             different
             parts
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             they
             will
             one
             fear
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             fortifie
             themselves
             where
             their
             strength
             lieth
             ,
             especially
             towards
             the
             Ports
             and
             Seafide
             ,
             for
             receiving
             of
             Succor
             .
             Therefore
             will
             they
             not
             much
             urge
             nor
             press
             one
             the
             other
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             every
             part
             attended
             rather
             to
             strengthen
             it self
             for
             the
             time
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Which
             of
             the
             Pretenders
             are
             likeliest
             to
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             Pretenders
             ,
             the
             one
             Forrein
             ,
             the
             other
             English
             :
             Of
             Forrein
             ,
             the
             
               Infanta
            
             it
             likest
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             by
             her
             Title
             ,
             laid
             upon
             him
             by
             her
             friends
             good-will
             .
             Of
             Domestical
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Hartford's
            
             second
             Son
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Forrein
             ,
             the
             Infanta
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             1
             She
             is
             a
             Woman
             ,
             and
             may
             easilie
             joyn
             (
             if
             her
             Father
             will
             )
             the
             Titles
             of
             Britanie
             and
             Portugal
             together
             .
             2
             She
             is
             unmarried
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             marriage
             may
             make
             some
             other
             Composition
             ,
             either
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             that
             may
             facilitate
             the
             matter
             .
             3
             She
             is
             a
             great
             Princess
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             some
             great
             State
             ;
             and
             other
             Princes
             of
             Christendom
             would
             perhaps
             more
             willingly
             concur
             in
             such
             a
             composition
             of
             matters
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             by
             casting
             all
             Forrein
             Titles
             on
             her
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             should
             add
             this
             Kingdom
             unto
             his
             Monarchie
             :
             A
             thing
             which
             those
             Princes
             his
             neighbors
             in
             reason
             of
             State
             ,
             would
             not
             so
             well
             allow
             of
             .
             4
             Some
             such
             moderation
             would
             take
             away
             much
             of
             the
             aversion
             of
             the
             English
             from
             Forrein
             Government
             :
             For
             hereby
             no
             subjection
             would
             be
             feared
             to
             any
             Forrein
             Realm
             ,
             but
             rather
             divers
             benefits
             to
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             .
             (
             
               S.
            
             106.
             )
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Domestical
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Hartford's
             second
             Son
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             He
             seemeth
             to
             be
             cleared
             of
             the
             Bastardie
             that
             lieth
             nearest
             of
             all
             upon
             those
             Children
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             preferred
             
             before
             his
             elder
             Brother
             (
             
               S.
            
             62.
             )
             2
             He
             is
             unmarried
             ,
             a
             point
             of
             no
             small
             moment
             for
             the
             joyning
             or
             fortifying
             of
             titles
             ,
             and
             for
             making
             of
             Compositions
             of
             Peace
             and
             Union
             with
             the
             opposite
             parties
             .
             3
             His
             Religion
             is
             not
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             consequently
             every
             partie
             may
             hope
             to
             draw
             him
             to
             their
             sides
             ;
             being
             free
             to
             follow
             what
             he
             shall
             think
             most
             expedient
             for
             his
             own
             advancement
             ,
             without
             Knot
             or
             Obligation
             to
             follow
             other
             men's
             affections
             or
             judgements
             ;
             as
             he
             would
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             ,
             were
             he
             married
             ,
             or
             much
             obliged
             to
             any
             other
             Familie
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           THIS
           Manuscript
           Treatise
           of
           Broken
           successions
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           coming
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Popish
           Priest
           ,
           and
           comprehending
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           was
           written
           and
           published
           by
           Father
           
             Parson
             's
          
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Doleman
             ,
          
           for
           ends
           best
           known
           to
           themselves
           ;
           but
           justly
           suspected
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           way
           for
           the
           Freedom
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           may
           give
           the
           
           greater
           occasion
           for
           the
           wisdom
           of
           latter
           times
           ,
           to
           prevent
           those
           Commotions
           towards
           confusion
           ,
           as
           might
           seem
           to
           threaten
           a
           second
           Part
           of
           that
           horrid
           Design
           of
           the
           Gun-power
           Treason
           ,
           Novemb.
           5.
           1604.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A91489e-240
           
             Plato
             de
             Repub.
             
             Cic.
             de
             Repub.
             Arist.
             Pol.
             
          
           
             Pompon.
             Mela.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             4.
             Tacit.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             l.
             1.
             Polit.
             c.
             12.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Theoph
             l.
             de
             Plant.
             Plutarch
             .
             cō
             de
             fortuna
             ;
             &
             l.
             de
             pietare
             in
             parentes
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             lib.
             de
             Ami
             citia
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             2.
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             Job
             10.
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             Cic.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             natura
             Deorum
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Digest
             .
             Tit.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Aristotle
             lib.
             2.
             Polit.
             
          
           
             The
             Jews
             .
             lib.
             Gen.
             Lib.
             Exod.
             Lib.
             Job
             .
             Lib.
             Judg.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1
             Reg.
             
             Lib.
             Machab.
             
          
           
             1
             Reg
             8.
             
          
           
             Dionys
             .
             Halic
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cornel.
             Tacit.
             lib
             3.
             
          
           
             Cie.
             lib.
             1.
             offic.
          
           
             Hierom.
             lib.
             2.
             Epist
             12.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             ho
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             Liv.
             l.
             30.
             
          
           
             Eutrop.
             l.
             3.
             Oros.
             l.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pol.
             cap.
             ult.
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             pol.
             c.
             12
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             pol.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             4.
             pol.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             Liv.
             lib.
             1.
             Dec.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Numa
             Pompilius
             .
             Tullius
             Hostilius
             .
             Tarquinus
             Priscus
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             Liv.
             lib.
             1.
             Dec.
             1.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             2.
             Pol.
             Cap.
             8.
             
             Plut.
             in
             Lycur
             .
          
           
             Sleidan
             ,
             lib.
             8.
             
             
               Anno
            
             1532.
             
             Blond
             Decad.
             2.
             l.
             3.
             
             Crant
             .
             l.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Herbert
             .
             lib.
             9.
             hist.
             Polon.
             Cromerus
             l.
             3.
             hist
             Polon.
          
           
             Council
             Plet
             .
             4.
             c.
             74.
             
             &
             Council
             s.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1340.
             
          
           
             *
             the
             Fourth
             .
             Anil
             .
             hist.
             France
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gerard
             du
             Haillan
             .
             lib.
             14.
             hist.
             France
             .
          
           
             Franc.
             Bellef
             .
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1327.
             
          
           
             Gerard
             du
             Haillan
             ,
             lib.
             13.
             hist.
             France
             .
             &
             Anno
             1317.
             &
             lib.
             14
             Anno
             1328.
             &
             lib.
             3.
             del
             estat
             .
             de
             France
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             that
             he
             may
             lawfully
             command
             .
          
           
             Halic
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             praescrip.
             .
             contra
             haeres
             .
             Justin
             Martyr
             .
             Apol.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             Liv.
             lib.
             1.
             Dec.
             1.
             Eutrop.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dyon
             .
             in
             Caes.
          
           
             Suet.
             in
             Caes.
          
           
             *
             Which
             was
             the
             first
             judicial
             Sentence
             that
             ever
             the
             Senate
             gave
             against
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             Corn
             .
             Tac.
             lib.
             20.
             
             &
             21.
             
             Egesip
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eutrop.
             in
             vita
             Caes.
          
           
             Anno
             124.
             
          
           
             Aelius
             Lamp
             .
             vita
             Heliog
             .
          
           
             Herod
             in
             vita
             seven
             .
          
           
             *
             Wherby
             followed
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Empire
             from
             the
             East
             to
             the
             West
             .
          
           
             Bels
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Gerard
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Aemil
             .
             lib.
             2.
             Clem.
             
          
           
             Baudin
             .
             En
             la
             chronique
             des
             Roys
             de
             Fran.
             
          
           
             Anno
             988.
             
          
           
             Isid.
             in
             hist.
             Hispan
             .
          
           
             Estevan
             .
             de
             Garibay
             .
             l.
             13.
             de
             la
             hist.
             de
             Espan
             .
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Garibay
             .
             l.
             14.
             cap.
             40.
             41.
             
          
           
             Garibay
             .
             l.
             4
             de
             hist.
             Portug
             .
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Garib
             .
             in
             hist.
             de
             Portug
             .
             lib.
             34.
             c.
             20
             ,
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             Glicas
             in
             Annal.
             part
             4.
             
             Zon
             .
             Annal.
             co
             .
             3.
             invita
             Mick
             .
             Calaph
             .
          
           
             In
             Liceus
             Rep.
             Polon.
             ad
             Henricum
             Valessum
             .
             p.
             182.
             184.
             
          
           
             Gagneus
             ,
             part
             1.
             de
             rebus
             Polon.
          
           
             Poilin
             .
             lib.
             32.
             hist
             de
             France
             Anno
             1568.
             
          
           
             Sleydan
             .
             lib.
             4.
             hist.
             An.
             1532.
             
             Munst
             .
             lib.
             3.
             Cosmogr.
             in
             descript.
             David
             .
             Paulus
             Jovius
             in
             viris
             Illust.
          
           
             Polid.
             hist.
             Angl.
             lib.
             15.
             
             Anno
             1212.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1216.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1216.
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             lib.
             18.
             hist.
             Angl.
             Anno
             1326.
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             lib.
             20.
             hist.
             Aug.
             1399
             
          
           
             *
             Henry
             4.
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             lib.
             23.
             hist.
             Angl.
             
          
           
             *
             Specially
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1487.
             
          
           
             Du
             Belay
             .
             Apol.
             Cath.
             part
             2.
             paragr.
             9.
             
             &
             Apol
             pro
             Reg.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Bellay
             apol.
             part
             2.
             parag.
             7
             &
             apol.
             pro
             Rege
             cap.
             6.
             
             &
             24.
             
             &
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             1.
             pol.
             cap.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             Reg.
             28.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             innovam
             .
             10.
             de
             casibus
             ,
             &
             cap.
             super
             quibusdam
             26
             §.
             de
             verborū
             .
             signif.
          
           
             In
             Regulis
             utriusque
             Juris
             .
             Vide
             in
             finem
             sent
             .
             Decret.
             Reg.
             75.
             69.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             
          
           
             Reg.
             68.
             in
             fine
             6.
             Decret.
          
           
             Aemil
             .
             l.
             2.
             hist.
             France
             .
             Belf.
             in
             vita
             Child
             .
             Gerard
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Plato
             .
             Dial.
             1.
             de
             Repub.
             Arist.
             lib.
             2.
             Pol.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cic.
             lib
             3.
             de
             Legibus
             .
          
           
             Cod.
             l.
             1.
             Tit.
             14.
             
             §.
             digna
             .
          
           
             Suet.
             cap.
             23.
             in
             Caligula
             .
          
           
             Zon
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             in
             Trajan
             .
          
           
             The
             Occasion
             of
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Zon
             .
             com
             .
             3.
             Annal.
             in
             vita
             Anast
             .
          
           
             Niceph.
             l.
             ib.
             cap.
             29.
             
             Evagr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3
             
          
           
             Zon
             Tom.
             3
             in
             vita
             Michaelis
             .
             Anno
             820.
             
          
           
             Anno
             940.
             
          
           
             Witichindus
             gest
             .
             Saxon.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Blend
             .
             Decad.
             2.
             lib.
             3.
             
             Crant
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             25
             
          
           
             Sleydan
             lib.
             1.
             hist.
          
           
             Anno
             1519.
             
          
           
             Ambros
             Mor.
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             17.
             hist.
             Hisp.
             praef.
             ejusdem
             Concilii
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Tol.
             4.
             cap.
             74.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             74.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             5.
             c.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             Con.
             6.
             cap.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Tol.
             6.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Amb.
             Morales
             lib.
             13.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             lib.
             estat
             .
             fol.
             238.
             
          
           
             Belf.
             hist.
             Fran.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             in
             vita
             Phil.
             1.
             
          
           
             Memoures
             du
             Fillet
             c.
             du
             Sacre
             des
             Roys
             .
          
           
             Belf.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Nephew
             to
             Philip
             1.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1179.
             
          
           
             Belf.
             in
             vita
             Augusti
             .
          
           
             Estev
             .
             Garibay
             lib.
             22.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Holinsh
             .
             in
             his
             Chron.
             page
             476
             &
             1005.
             
          
           
             Stow
             in
             vira
             Richard
             2.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             13.
             Oct.
             1359.
             
          
           
             Stow
             in
             vita
             H.
             6.
             pag.
             709.
             
          
           
             Written
             (
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             )
             in
             the
             favor
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Navarra
             .
             Bell.
             Apol.
             Bell.
             Apol.
             cath.
             par
             .
             2.
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             cath.
             par
             .
             1.
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             pro
             .
             Rege
             .
             c.
             6.
             
             &
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             cath.
             par
             .
             2.
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             Et
             pro
             Rege
             Cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             pro
             .
             Rege
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             15.
             
             &
             49.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             21.
             
             &
             15
             
          
           
             2
             Paral.
             21.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             
             &
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             Ger.
             du
             Haillan
             lib.
             3.
             de
             l'Estat
             .
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             lib.
             22.
             hist.
             Angl.
             in
             vita
             Henr.
             5.
             
             Stow
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             life
             of
             K.
             Henry
             5.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Tho.
             Moor
             and
             Stow.
             
          
           
             Du
             Hail
             .
             l.
             6.
             H.
             Anno
             1001
             Anno
             1032.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1061.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1131
             
          
           
             Anno
             1180.
             
          
           
             3
             Reg.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pol.
             &
             Stow
             in
             vita
             Hen.
             2.
             
             Anno
             1170
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             2.
             
             &
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             2.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             131.
             
          
           
             2
             Paral.
             6.
             3
             Reg.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             though
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             wrought
             by
             humane
             means
             and
             policy
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             principally
             by
             the
             special
             instinct
             of
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             3
             Reg.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             Morales
             l.
             11.
             hist.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             Morales
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             37.
             cap.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Garibay
             lib.
             20
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Concil.
             Tol.
             5.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Concil.
             Tol.
             4.
             cap.
             74.
             
          
           
             Episc.
             Tuyens
             lib.
             1.
             hist.
             Lud.
             de
             Molin
             lib.
             du
             Hared
             .
          
           
             *
             Favila
             .
             Amb.
             Mor.
             l.
             23
             cap.
             6.
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             
             sebast.
             .
             Episc.
             Salam
             .
             in
             hist.
             Hisp.
          
           
             Anno
             768.
             
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             13.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Moral
             .
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Who
             was
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Order
             ,
             having
             been
             made
             Deacon
             .
          
           
             Mor.
             cap.
             21.
             
             &
             29.
             
          
           
             Anno
             791.
             
          
           
             Anno
             924.
             
          
           
             Mor.
             lib.
             ib.
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             Anno
             924.
             
          
           
             Mor.
             l.
             19.
             c.
             20.
             
             Anno
             930.
             
          
           
             Anno
             954.
             
          
           
             Mor.
             l.
             16.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             17.
             cap.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Suprà
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1201.
             
             Garib
             .
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             12.
             
             &
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Married
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Leon
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             Fernando
             the
             St.
             of
             Castile
             .
             Gar.
             l.
             13.
             c.
             10.
             
             Anno
             1207.
             
          
           
             *
             Sirnamed
             ,
             De
             la
             Cerda
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             born
             with
             a
             great
             Gristle
             Hair
             on
             his
             Breast
             .
          
           
             *
             By
             Blancha
             ,
             St.
             Lewis
             of
             France
             his
             Daughter
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             his
             Valor
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1276.
             
             Anno
             1284.
             
          
           
             Garibay
             lib.
             15
             cap.
             1.
             
             Anno
             1363.
             
          
           
             Garibay
             lib.
             15
             cap.
             22.
             &
             l.
             34
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             1
             Anno
             419.
             
          
           
             2
             Anno
             751.
             
          
           
             3
             Anno
             988.
             
          
           
             Ger.
             du
             Hail
             .
             l.
             3
             Anno
             768.
             
          
           
             Belf.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             Aemil
             .
             hist.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             An.
             814.
             
          
           
             Gerard
             lib.
             5.
             
             An.
             834.
             
          
           
             An.
             840.
             
          
           
             An.
             678.
             
          
           
             *
             Louys
             the
             3d
             and
             Carloman
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             An.
             881.
             
          
           
             An.
             886.
             
          
           
             *
             Nephew
             to
             Charls
             le
             Chauve
             .
             An.
             88.
             
          
           
             *
             Son
             to
             Louys
             le
             Begue
             .
          
           
             An.
             927.
             
          
           
             Son
             to
             Charls
             le
             simple
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             sirname
             was
             given
             him
             when
             hee
             was
             a
             boy
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             was
             wont
             to
             snatch
             away
             his
             fellows
             caps
             from
             their
             heads
             .
          
           
             Belf.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Anno
             988.
             
          
           
             Gerard
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
             Anno
             988.
             
          
           
             Gerard
             lib.
             6.
             
             Anno
             1032
             &
             1037.
             
          
           
             Gerard
             lib.
             7.
             
             Anno
             1110.
             
          
           
             Belf.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             &
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Comineus
             in
             Comment
             .
             l.
             1.
             in
             vita
             Lud.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Polyd.
             lib.
             4.
             Hist.
             Angl.
             in
             fine
             An.
             802.
             
          
           
             872.
             
          
           
             Hee
             erected
             the
             Universitie
             of
             Oxford
             Polyd.
             lib.
             5.
             
             Hist.
             Angl.
             Stone
             pag.
             130
             Anno
             924.
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             An.
             946.
             
          
           
             An.
             959.
             
          
           
             An.
             978.
             
          
           
             By
             his
             first
             Wife
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             had
             two
             more
             ,
             and
             one
             Daughter
             ,
             wch
             died
             all
             without
             issue
             .
             By
             his
             second
             Wife
             ,
             
               Imma
               ,
            
             sister
             to
             Rich.
             Pake
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             she
             had
             Edw.
             the
             Confessor
             and
             
               Alured
               ,
            
             who
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Sweno
             ,
             fled
             with
             their
             Father
             into
             Normandie
             .
             Anno
             1018.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1038.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1041.
             
          
           
             Polid.
             lib.
             8.
             
             Anno
             1066.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1066.
             
          
           
             *
             and
             the
             same
             testified
             by
             his
             last
             Will
             .
             Ger.
             du
             Hail
             .
             l.
             6
             Anno
             1065.
             
          
           
             Ger.
             Chron.
             Cassin
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             34.
             
          
           
             Anton.
             part
             .
             2.
             Chron.
             tit.
             16.
             cap
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             in
             vita
             Gal.
             Conq.
             
          
           
             An.
             1087.
             
          
           
             An.
             1100.
             
          
           
             1135.
             
          
           
             An.
             1153.
             
          
           
             *
             Called
             commonly
             ,
             by
             the
             Frenchmen
             
               Jean
               sans
               terre
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Together
             with
             two
             daughters
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             1216.
             
          
           
             *
             Henry
             3.
             
          
           
             Ger.
             lib.
             3.
             de
             l'Estat
             .
             p.
             242.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             8.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Geneb
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Cronal
             .
             de
             1.
             
             Aetate
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             25.
             
             &
             29.
             
             Deut.
             21.
             2
             
             Parel
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Cic.
             l.
             1.
             quaest.
             Tuscul.
             &
             De
             Natura
             Deorum
             .
             lib.
             1.
             Plut.
             adversus
             Colotem
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             7.
             
             Polit.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapt.
             
          
           
             An.
             560.
             
             Collat.
             2.
             
             Novel
             .
             Constit
             .
             Justin
             .
             8.
             tit.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             Dig.
             l.
             23.
             tit.
             1
             lib.
             8.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chryst
             .
             hom
             36.
             in
             h.
             
             Epist.
             Orig.
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             in
             hunc
             locum
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A91489e-15810
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             III.
             
          
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             V.
             
          
           
             VI
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A91489e-24750
           
             Answered
             (
             S.
             112
             )
             .
          
           
             Answered
             (
             S.
             113
             )
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             (
             S.
             111
             )
          
           
             Answ
             (
             S.
             114.
             )